Harry Potter & the Shipgirls

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Eventually, the tour of the property wound down and the Twins guided Harry to the dining room. Upon entering, he noted Akiyama at the head of the large table with his wives to either side of him. Deeply bowing, Harry smiled at him, "Good evening, Akiyama-San."

From where he sat, Akiyama smiled and bowed back, "And a good evening to you as well, Harry-San. Hopefully you enjoyed the tour that my Onee-Samas gave?"

Lips curling a bit more into a smile, the teenage boy gave the hands of both girls a squeeze, "Hai, it was most enjoyable though a few things happened."

Just chuckling, Akiyama gave a nod, "I see." He then gestured around the room, "Please, come have a seat and dine with us."

Once more, Harry gave him a bow and let go of the hands of the Twins to their disappointment, and began to move towards one of the side tables. However, he was stopped as Ume and Sakura grabbed his hands and began to move him towards the head table, "Um..." Noticing the determined looks on the two girls' faces, he glanced towards their brother. However, he realized that there would be no help coming from that direction as he had a smirk on his face, "Ume-Chan? Sakura-Chan? Er... why are you pulling me along?"

Eyebrow raised, both Twins fixed him with a look, "Because, you shall be sitting with us for dinner and we sit by our Otouto."

Rapidly blinking, Harry simply allowed himself to be pulled along by the two. He did note that a number of those in the Clan were giving them knowing smirks or grins as they whispered among one another in amusement at the actions of their aunts/great-aunts. Granted, he was thankful that none of them seemed angry over the matter, which was a relief.

Upon reaching where the zabutons were, the Twins gave him a raised eyebrow before he proceeded to seat himself in seiza at the proper place on a zabuton. On either side of him, Ume and Sakura also sat in seiza gracefully, looking extremely pleased with themselves. A glance towards Akiyama and said man's wives did cause him to blink as the older women were extremely amused about something, while Akiyama had a massive smirk on his face.

Noticing the glance, Akiyama's smirk grew a touch as he raised an eyebrow towards his sisters, who had light blushes on their faces. However, he simply nodded towards Harry with a slight smile rather than comment, "Dinner will be served shortly, Harry-San. I hope that you do not mind it being obanzai ryori?"

However, Harry shook his head at that with a slight smile, "No, I don't mind at all, Akiyama-San. I look forward to whatever might grace our plates."

Only chuckling, the older wizard smiled, "Well, I do not feel like you may be disappointed as our cooks are quite good at what they do." Stroking his beard, he gave a hum, "Though two days from now, you shall be able to enjoy kaiseki ryori with us in a kawayuka dinner held along the Shirokawa."

Leaning towards him slightly, Hina smiled, "The resturant is run by an old friend of ours and has no issue with us booking reservations. I think that he would be quite pleased to see Ume-Chan and Sakura-Chan."

After a moment of thought, Harry nodded some, "Huh, that does sound wonderful."

Ume noticed that he had a thoughtful frown on his face which made her tilt her head some, "Harry-Chan?" When he turned towards her, she continued, "What seems to be the issue?"

Briefly, he chewed his lip, but then the teenage wizard sighed, "Just... wondering how this will be explained." At that he nodded towards first her and then her sister, "I mean, won't people wonder? About what happened to you?"

The food was served before anyone could answer, with Harry thanking the servers which got him smiles from the Clan as they did the much the same thing. Once the servers were gone, Akiyama blew on a piece of food he had between his chopsticks to cool it before he answered, "The answer to that, Harry-San, is two fold as a matter of fact and we are using two plans."

Seeing his interested look, Sora, his crane wife, chuckled a little, "Akiyama-Kun has been spreading a rumour through some that we know that Ume-Chan and Sakura-Chan were found in an old Kamo Era installation. Some will no doubt draw the conclusion that they were in some form of magical stasis, likely to be used as subjects for experimentation. Which would neatly explain how and why it is that we have acted the way that we have against the Elders of the Clan."

Right then, Sakura chimed in, "The other is that we're going to tell a... half truth, as it were."

Now really curious, Harry looked at her with a blink, "A half truth?"

Her Twin nodded and smiled a little, "Hai, a half truth. Mainly in that we were 'Summoned' as the spirit of an Installation. But what we won't reveal is which one..."

Sakura then took over after daintily eating a bite of food, "One must remember that most of the magical world, while they know about shipgirls and such, don't know specifics. But what they do know is that a Natural Born cannot be older than the ship that they represent. Along with the Floating Dry Dockgirl, Dewey, in Sasebo? They are likely to assume that we are one of the old Floating Dry Docks that were built shortly after the turn of the century for magical ships."

Eyebrows raising, Harry turned to her in surprise as he chewed some food. Swallowing, he gave her a confused look, "There were Floating Dry Docks here in Japan? At the turn of the century?"

As the Twins nodded, Akimi spoke up, "There were three of them." When Harry turned to her, she continued, "One was in the Seto Inland Sea and could handle ships of 20,000 tons. A second was later built and sent to Korea and the third went to Taiwan." The Battleship motioned with one hand, "It was mainly because they could be hidden in coves out of sight of the NoMaj to repair any magical ships that got damaged as they crossed the Pacific. They were all one off designs however with the ICW funding them in order to help keep the Statute since magical ships needed to be repaired somewhere out of view of non-magicals."

With an amused expression on her face, Ume smiled, "Being as one was built in 1900 and we were born in 1913, they would believe that we were the spirit of said Dry Dock, at least long enough to soften the blow when more information comes out. By that point, there wouldn't be the sheer surprise there otherwise might be."

For several moments, the teenage wizard thought through the process and slowly nodded as it did make sense to do it that way. While some might react badly, it wouldn't be a one-two punch that it would be of them being Installations and how they became such, if that ever came out. Part of him shuddered as there was likely those who would actually do it to someone just to insure that there would be a spirit.

Shaking that off, Harry gave them a smile and nod, "Well, that is one less thing to worry about I suppose.

The conversation turned to other matters from there. Eventually, as they reached dessert (which was a sherbet), Akiyama remembered something that his sisters had told him, "Ah, Harry-San, I just remembered something that my Onee-Samas mentioned to me." Leaning forward a little, he made a thoughtful sound, "Something about a potions research facility?"

Harry took a moment to swallow a bit of dessert before nodding, "Hai, it is something that I've been thinking about." Gesturing with the spoon he was using, he frowned in thought, "It... would be more of a research institute both to research potions and to help teach new Potions Masters."

Intrigued by the idea, Hina raised an eyebrow, "How so?"

Frowning, the nearly fourteen year old shook his head, "Well... think of it like a research lab at a non-magical university. You would have a number of Potions Masters, maybe even alchemists as well, working there. They could take a small handful of students who would help them with research while also learning. Being a dedicated facility, you could have every safety feature possible in case of an accident including a medical wing just in case of injuries." Harry gave a small shrug, "Might not be able to save anyone badly hurt, but it could stablize them to get to an actual hospital." Taking another spoonful of cold sweetness, he waited for a moment to savor it before continuing once he swallowed, "It would all be funded at least partially through research grants and such as well as partially through patents of potions they create. There would also be a database of potion research as well that they could consult and the like."

Now highly interested, Akiyama hummed as he stroked his chin in thought, "A very interesting idea, Harry-San. And it could be very effective as Potions Masters need years of training, which they would get. I could see such a place becoming very highly regarded. Do you have an idea where you might place it?"

Harry considered the question for a few moments before nodding, "I have thought about it being near Ginzan. No volcanoes nearby, but the geothermal means that you could keep greenhouses warm all year around for potion ingredients. It would be one of two with another in Britain..." A far off look entered his eyes, "In my head, I call it the 'Lily Potter Institute of Potions Research', after my biological Okaa-San. To honour her."

Slowly, the older of the two wizards nodded though he noted members of his family listening in, "Understandable, and that is a good way of honouring her. But the cost to build it would be no small amount."

Lips curling a bit into a smile, Harry smiled some, "Actually... it turns out that I could fund the construction of both. Though the government would also likely help fund it as well since it could become very prestigious. More problematic is getting people who could build it with magic involved as well as attracting the Potion Masters in the first place."

Only nodding, Akiyama hummed before smiling, "I think, perhaps, I could be of help there at least for the one built here in Japan, Harry-San." Glancing at Miu, his youngest daughter, he chuckled, "I know of a few Potion Masters enough to understand that they would very likely jump at it." Pausing for a moment, the older man smiled, "If you want, I can place out some feelers to gain an idea of some thoughts regarding it. But I think that Kyoto would be happy to help back it."

Bowing some, the nearly fourteen year old smiled, "Thank you."

Simply bowing back, Akiyama shook his head, "You are quite welcome." Internally, he hummed some, 'Being connected to such would only be a benefit after all...'

_____________________________________________________________

After dinner was done, the various members of the Clan filtered out into Kyoto to partake in the festival going on. Walking along the streets, Harry had Ume and Sakura holding his arms close as they held hands. Head tilted to the side a little, the teenage boy smiled at the two, "So, where do you want to go first?"

Both Twins considered the question for a few moments before glancing at each other, "Perhaps we should walk around, Harry-Chan? And just enjoy the festival?"

Slowly, Harry gave a nod to that and squeezed their hands gently, "I think that is just fine." As they walked, he noted that a number of old residents, who were obviously magical, did double takes at seeing Ume and Sakura, but said nothing. But Harry ignored most of that due to the feel of the two teenage girls holding his hands as they leaned into him, 'This... is nice.'

Unknown to him, both Ume and Sakura had much the same thought. To them, this was something right out of one of their dreams. Part of them almost expected to wake up to find themselves in their lonely caldera, and yet...

Yet, they knew that this was not a dream, nor a fantasy.

This was, in fact, real.

Right now, at this time, they were walking alongside the boy that both of them had fallen for. One who cared for them back and had for all practicality moved the Heavens and Hells themselves to bring them back, to give them a second chance at happiness. A chance that the both of them swore to grasp with all their strength and to use. Because now, they could live as they chose without worry.

No more where they chained to what their parents and Elders wished of them. For now, they had no more say in what would happen. They were not chained to their dark fates, full of loneliness and sadness, for the Sun had risen and they could not meet it with smiles. Now, the future looked bright and warm compared to what it had been even before they became Hitobashira. What would come would do so because they could chose for it to come. A truly great gift.

And one that they had been given by the boy that they now held close.

Yes, they knew that there was still a long road ahead of them. One that would have ups and downs. But it was a road that they would travel because they chose to, not because they were forced and ordered to. A road that they made themselves, and at the end? There was a destination full of warmth and care and, most importantly, love. It would be work aplenty, for they understood that Harry had been hurt, and hurt badly.

But they would work, with others, to heal those wounds. To close them until they were but scars, and work until those scars themselves were faded. While they would never truly disappear, they could make them fainter, and would aim to do so. In their minds, it was the least that they could do, to help their hero heal from his wounds. For giving them a choice, they would choose to do so.

With the noise of the festival around them, the Twins placed their heads on Harry's shoulders with small, happy smiles.

Something that was their choice to do so.

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Walking along the streets of the ancient, Imperial Capital, the three teens enjoyed themselves as they looked around the festival. For his part, Harry enjoyed the feel of the Twins as they held his arms to themselves as well as their hands clasped together, fingers entwined. The Twins were also enjoying the feel of leaning against Harry with happy smiles as they walked.

Slowly, the sky darkened as the evening wore on and lanterns came on as they toured the festival. Snuggled against him as they were, the Twins happily sighed internally as so many of their dreams were coming true in this moment. Because Harry, along with their surroundings, were making them feel like they were characters from one of their favorite stories with the teenage boy being the Samurai and them the noble ladies. It was a wonderful feeling for them, to say the least.

At the sound of a gasp, all three teens turned to find an elderly woman looking at them in stunned amazement as she adjusted her glasses, "Konohana Ume-San? Konohana Sakura-San? I-is that truly you?"

Head tilted to the side, the Twins gave a small nod, "Hai? Those are our names, and you are...?"

Lightly blushed, the elderly woman bowed a little, "It is I, Sakuma Kasai."

Eyes widening, both Ume and Sakura gasped as they suddenly recognized her, "Kasai-Senpai?" At Harry's curious look, they shook their heads, "She is one who taught us a... few things back before our issue occurred alongside some of our, er, sensei."

Confused at the light blushes on their cheek, Harry still turned and bowed to the elderly woman, "Good evening, Sakuma-San. I am Potter Harry."

There was an intrigued look in her eyes as she examined Harry for several moments. Both of them looked each other in the eyes before she smiled, "Ah, I see." Turning to the Twins, she gave them a slight nod, "You have a good one here, Sakura-San, Ume-San."

Needless to say, that brought blushes back to the faces of the Twins, but they smiled just the same, "Hai, we know that."

Finger rubbing against her chin in thought, Kasai hummed as she continued to examine the two girls in front of her, comparing them to the memories in her mind, "I had always wondered... but it does good to see you now, even if you have changed so little compared to myself. Perhaps, we should sit down for tea one day, to catch up."

Once more, Ume and Sakura bowed with smiles on their faces, "We would like that, Kasai-Senpai."

With a small nod, the elderly woman grinned and cackled, "If only those old hags could see you now! They would be turning in their graves, you know." At the smirks, she let out a hoot of laughter, "And you know this! Excellent!" Calming down a little, Kasai walked over and gave them both a hug, "It is good to see you happy."

Returning said hug alongside her sister, Ume nodded, "Hai, thank you."

As she pulled back, Kasai gave them both a nod before motioning them on, "Well, don't let this old woman keep you from enjoying the festival. Shoo! And make sure to have some good memories though if you ever want to bring your young man by..."

Both teenage girls blushed, but laughed and soon they bowed to her alongside Harry and continued their walk. Once they were out of earshot, said boy tilted his head a little, "So you know her?"

Glancing at each other, the two nodded with Sakura speaking for them both, "She was our Senpai in regards to some... teachers... our parents hired let us say. It is good to see that she has lived as long as she has as she was one of the very few we liked and saw as a friend."

Somewhat confused, Harry gave a nod before glancing back to see the elderly witch still smiling at them before they were cut off by the crowds, "I see..."

Meanwhile, with Kasai, she stared in the direction that the Twins had gone and tittered a little to herself, "Who would have thought... Little Ume and Sakura finding someone in a foreigner!" Thoughtful, she tapped her cheek and hummed, "Though quite the handsome one and with good manners as well as personality. Heh, their father must be howling in the afterlife along with Sensei. Good for them."

Feeling a small tug, she looked down to find a young girl beside her with a confused expression on her face, "Obaa-Chan? Who were they?"

Expression softening, Kasai looked down and gently stroked the young girl's hair, "Just some girls that Obaa-Chan knew from long ago when she was trained as a Geisha, that is all. And that Obaa-Chan is happy to see now have a chance for their own happiness."

Still lost, the young girl simply nodded before taking her great-grandmother's hand and walking off.

Head tilting back to look at the darkening evening sky, Kasai internally sighed, 'Ah... if that was not a half truth, child. But to say I was a Geisha is not being fully truthful...'

As Kasai walked off with her great-granddaughter, Ume and Sakura went back to holding Harry's arms as they continued enjoying the festival. The three of them crossed from the magical to non-magical portions of the festival. At one point, they found themselves watching a Taiko performer beating his drum before Harry noticed a Tanuki walk into the space for the performance. Said Yokai looked at the performer, who narrowed his eyes playfully before the Tanuki pulled out the drumsticks which made Harry blink, "He's going to play a drum?"

Lips twitching, the Twins giggled a little, but nodded, "In a way..."

Confused, Harry furrowed his eyebrows as he glanced around, "But where's his drum..." Noticing what the Tanuki was doing, he cringed a little as the two drummers had their "Duel" before those watching, "Ah... I see..."

Once more, the Twins giggled, especially as they noticed most of the males also cringe a little, 'It is always something funny to see.' Their giggles increased a bit as the drum beats both grew stronger and faster at the reactions of some of the males, 'Extremely funny...'

It went without saying that after the performance was done, Harry had an odd look on his face as they walked away.

Soon after, they came across another magical performance, this one being an old Onmyouji sitting crosslegged on a mat with his eyes closed while three people played behind him with a biwa, a flute, and a shamisen. Without opening his eyes, the Onmyouji made a motion with one hand with smoke from incense beside him curling and twisting in the air into the form of a Asian dragon. The smoke dragon was soon joined by one made of fire, with ones of water and dust soon being added. Each one was roughly the length of a man's arm, but twisted and turned in the air as they "Fought" with one another until they fell apart.

All the while, the Onmyouji directed them with slow, graceful motions of his arms and hands, not opening his eyes once.

Leaves swirled around the dragons, transforming into birds that flew among the crowds, flittering to and fro. These were soon joined by balls of light, which danced and twirled through the air as the "Dragons" fought. It went without saying that there were many spectators who were awed at the sight before them. And more than a few had bright expressions on their faces.

Finally, the dragons' battle ended and the various other creations faded away before the Onmyouji opened his eyes and bowed to the crowd as applause erupted.

Even as they walked away, Harry could only shake his head in amazement and awe, "That was incredible..."

With a hum, Ume held his arm a bit closer, "Hai, such performances always are on the magical side. I wonder how it will be taken on the non-magical once the Statute falls?"

Considering that, the teenage boy chuckled a bit, "Somehow, I can't see them not sitting up with large grins at being shown and told about them."

That got him nods of agreement as they continued walking. But they didn't get far before Sakura noticed something and blinked, "Ah..."

Eyebrow raised, Harry looked at her before following her gaze, noting that Ume was also looking in the same direction. There was a prize booth with various stuffed toys on display. For example, there was a bunny with some bandages on it as well as a teddy with a cast of all things. However, Harry noticed that what the two girls were looking at was a teddy wearing a Samurai outfit as well as two on either side that wore female Kimonos, "Hmm..."

For a few moments, he watched as someone decided to try for a prize, but only popped a few balloons meaning a lower one. It did not help matters that his eyes caught that every third dart seemed to slip past a balloon, even when it hit. Twice more, someone attempted it before he walked up and placed some money down and took a dart. Both of the first darts burst their balloon.

And then he picked up the third dart and rubbed his thumb along it.

Sure enough, he could feel a slight tingle of a spell there and that the end of the dart was blunted just a touch. Obviously, it wouldn't pop the balloon if it hit, and he glanced at the owner who seemed unnerved before Harry smirked, "Well, third time's the charm, isn't it?"

The owner nodded and seemed to calm down, Harry lifted the dart and narrowed his eyes as he took aim. While he did so, his lips moved slightly and a small bit of his magic leaked around the dart before he threw it. Around the tip, the magic helped keep it on course and sharpened the tip, which allowed for it to hit the balloon and pop it. Nodding, Harry smirked and asked for two more tries, and each one he managed. Yes it was cheating to use a bit of magic.

But... the owner was obviously doing the same.

Once he got enough points though, he smirked at the Owner, who realized what had just happened and paled just a touch as he lowered his voice as he chuckled, "The Samurai and Hime bears, please. And I won't say a word..."

Grimacing, the owner reached over and took the three bears and handed them to Harry, who gave them to a very happy Ume and Sakura before he nodded to the owner and thanked him. As they walked away, however, he noted that a Kyoto Auror walked up and gave the man an evil smile before waving a hand over all the darts.

However, Harry chose to ignore that, for now, as the Twins were extremely happy with their prizes and lightly blushed, "Thank you, Harry-Chan."

Still holding the stuffed bears, they turned their heads and kissed him on the cheek before pulling away. Now lightly blushing himself, Harry smiled before returning the kisses on the cheek to them, "You're very welcome, Ume-Chan, Sakura-Chan." If anything, that smile widened as they held his arms tighter to them, "So where do you want to go next?"

Just blinking, the two girls considered that for a moment as they continued to walk through one of the magical sections of Kyoto. Sakura glanced at her sister before frowning, "Ah, well, it is a bit of a shame that we could not make our way to the Byōbu Matsuri... It has been some time since we have seen that."

Frowning, Harry hummed some, "That's being held in the Yamahokocho sections, right? The old Kimono district?" At their nods, he looked around before his eyes fell on something and his lips curled a little, "I think I know how to get there quickly."

Lost, the Twins allowed for him to pull them along until they reached their destination and their eyes widened at the sight of the carriages before them. Each one had a magical ox attached, one that could fly, "Gissha..."

Meanwhile, Harry walked up to one of the drivers who turned with a raised eyebrow, "Can I help you?"

Bowing a little, the teenage wizard smiled, "Hai, how much for a trip to the Yamahokocho?" Glancing at the surprised expressions on Ume and Sakura, he chuckled, "Maybe a long way around as well?" Rather amused, the driver told him and Harry paid despite the protestations of the Twins. But he only shook his head a little with a smile, "Relax, I don't mind. Besides... this will make it better for you since this is your first one back."

Deeply blushing, the Twins nodded and were helped onto the carriage, followed by Harry. As it lifted off into the night, they cuddled into him and kissed his cheeks with bright smiles. Of course, the teenage wizard had a small blush on his cheeks even as he returned their affection as Kyoto passed beneath them. After all it felt really nice for them to be pressing up against him.

Unknown to him, however, Ume and Sakura had a small amount of steam drifting from their ears. It took every bit of self control they had not to kiss him hard right at that moment. Because Harry had already been hitting on a number of dreams and fantasies of theirs. Especially the ones involving the kind, and powerful (as well as handsome and well mannered) Daimyo caring for the two Himes. After all, they looked the part in their Yukatas and with the Twins having their hair falling down their shoulders and backs. However, right then, Harry had gone and smashed that button hard, what with having hired a gissha to take them to their destination.

It was like something right out of The Tale of Genji and other such stories.

Thus, they enjoyed every minute of the ride as they made their way around Kyoto, even as they stopped themselves from showing their appreciation for the gesture. However, their smiles were extremely wide and bright by the time that they got off the gissha in the Yamahokocho area. After that, they slowly went from house to house that were participating in the Byōbu Matsuri. Folding screens hundreds of years old were on display alongside old armours and other heirlooms.

Standing in the entrance to the Sugimoto home, Harry considered the folding screen in front of him in thought, "You know... it never ceases to amaze one just how beautiful and detailed they are. Just imagine how much work went into each one..."

With a small nod, Ume nodded as she squeezed his hand, "Hai."

As they left the home, she leaned her head against his shoulder, much like Sakura did on his other side as they journeyed to the next home. Said home was a magical one, unknown to their neighbours. And the wall screen they had was magical which showed a young, Kimono clad woman under a sakura tree, petals eternally falling around her as she slept. Meanwhile, in a nearby body of water, cranes sometimes spread their wings and flapped them. All three were amazed by it and agreed it was incredible.

Hours later, they returned to the Konohana Compound, with Harry once more having hired a gissha to do so. And, of course, the Twins holding themselves back. Greeting their brother and members of their family, Ume and Sakura decided it was time for bed and nodded towards Harry as they retired to their rooms. Gathering their bath supplies, they left the room and entered the furo only to stop.

Mainly because Harry was in there as well.

For almost a minute, the teens stared at each other with blushes before Harry went to grab his items, "Um, sorry about that. I'll just-"

Before he could get any further, a hand on his shoulder stopped him and he looked up to find Sakura and Ume there. The two girls had blushes on their cheeks, but were also smiling as they shook their heads, "It's fine, Harry-Chan. Besides... Aki-Kun mentioned that this is a mixed bath. So please, there's no need to leave on our account."

Looking between them, the nearly fourteen year old swore steam was coming from their ears. A few seconds passed before he slowly nodded and they smiled at him. Just two minutes later found him dumping warm water over his head with a sigh, "Ah... that feels good."

Softly giggling, Ume looked at her sister with a nod, "Hai, it is after a long, hot day."

Her eyes twinkled as Harry kept glancing at her and her sister, as embarrassing as it was to some extent. After all, he was the first boy, no, man, to see them in this way outside their family. Just like he was the first man from outside their family that they had been in a furo with. Suddenly, a thought occurred to her and she glanced over to her sister and they had a silent conversation.

Not even half a minute later, Harry felt a tap on his shoulder and turned to find Ume and Sakura there, "Um, hai?"

Lips twitching some, the girls shared a look before their expressions softened with Sakura speaking first, "Would you like us to do your back, Harry-Chan? And hair as well?"

Then Ume nodded a little, a shy smile on her face, "Then you can do ours?"

Rapidly blinking, the teenage wizard swallowed before nodding, "Um, sure." Turning he took a deep breath as the Twins had another silent conversation for a few seconds before Ume began to soap up the cloth and Sakura took some shampoo into her hands. Gently, the two went to work with Ume softly scrubbing his back with the soapy cloth and Sakura working in the shampoo. A soft sigh escaped Harry as he closed his eyes, "Mmm... this is nice..."

Both girls glanced at each other and smiled happily as they continued their work. Once they were done, Ume filled the bucket with warm water and washed off his back with Sakura following with a filled bucket to rinse the shampoo from his hair. They gave him a minute or two to finish the job while they went back to their own stools. After he rinsed himself off, Harry made his way over and first scrubbed Ume's back followed by shampooing her hair, followed by doing the same with Sakura once he rinsed Ume's head and back. Then both girls took over as he entered the bath before they joined him.

Water reaching their necks, the three teens hummed in contentment. After a few moments though, Ume and Sakura slowly shifted as they moved along the sides of the bathtub. They made sure to keep an eye on Harry's reactions as they sided up to him and, finally, placed their heads on his shoulders. Said boy wasn't quite sure what to do, but, in the end, simply relaxed as it felt nice in any case. A comfortable silence descended on them as they sat there in the bath, none of them saying or doing anything.

Simply enjoying the company and the bath as it washed away any aches from the day.

Eventually, however, the three left the bath and dried off with Harry combing and brushing first Sakura's and then Ume's hair. Something that both girls enjoyed greatly, though they giggled madly when their best efforts barely had an effect on Harry's own hair using his own comb, much to said boy's amusement. Putting away their toiletries into their tubs, the three teens got dressed in sleeping Yukata before leaving the furo. Harry did walk the Twins to their room, which didn't even take half a minute.

For a few moments, the three stood there before Ume spoke up, "Harry-Chan? We really enjoyed tonight."

Beside her, Sakura nodded with her own smile, "And we're looking forward to the next few days even more now."

Lopsided grin on his face, Harry chuckled as he ran his fingers through his still damp hair, "Hai, same here really. Today was really great, and I can't wait until tomorrow." Seeing the Twins share a smile, and a silent conversation, he raised an eyebrow, 'Huh, I wonder-'

His thoughts were cut off as Sakura took a step forward and kissed him before deepening it slightly beyond what they had shared previously. Not that much, but it was noticable as her fingers ran through his hair briefly. When she pulled away with a shy, embarrassed smile, he only had time for a breath or two before Ume copied her sister.

As she also pulled away, Harry blinked, "Um, wow..."

Giggling, the two girls ducked into their room, "Good night, Harry-Chan. Sweet dreams~"

Several seconds passed before Harry nodded, "U-um, good night and sweet dreams to you as well, Ume-Chan, Sakura-Chan..."

With that, he walked a bit drunkenly towards his room while the Twins peaked out of a small crack in their door. Once he was inside his room, they closed his door entirely and looked at each other before grinning and giggling madly.

 

[darthcourt10]

Yellowhammer

A.N. -- I'll be flipping back and forth between arcs a bit to keep the timeline straight here since obviously what happens to one branch of the family impacts the other. So to help people keep the stories straight here's the links to the most recent goings on in this arc. Things To Do In South Dakota When You're 'Dead' 5 and Mother(s) Know Best

Things To Do In South Dakota When You're 'Dead' (VI)

De Breuil Estate, Upstate New York

30 July 2014
Spoiler: A Daughter In The Family Way

Jèzebel de Breuil sat down heavily behind her antique stained mahogany Chippendale slant-front writing desk that Grandfather had bought in 1785. Slowly a happy grin formed on her face and she laughed out loud in the privacy of her office.

The cackles of glee caused the magical painting over the bookcase to animate. Her younger self cocked her head and blinked painted eyes. "So what's so funny?"

Jèzebel smirked. "Just that Del finally put a bun in Zamarad's oven. It's early still and she's not showing, but I wagered twenty Dragots on my daughter being the first to figure out what is going on. Peri's going to corner her husband and give him the good news. As for me...."

The painting cocked her head curiously. "How early is early?"

Jèzebel shrugged, "According to Peri, it is a week or less."

The painting started to giggle hysterically, producing a glare from the living witch. "What's so funny?" Jèzebel snapped out.

"Well our daughter carried on the tradition." The painting gasped out between chuckles. "Five days ago when you and Nori were at her memorial service Delilah and Zamarad snuck in here and stained that desk you're sitting at. At the top of their lungs no less. They tripped one of the hidden security wards so I peeked in to find them enthusiastically engaged in amorous congress in a state of nature."

Jèzebel stared in shock at the desk before slowly removing her hands from it as she began to cackle. "Just like Nori and I did the day before we sailed to Japan? Snuck in here and began to dance a blanket hornpipe on the desk to spite my fool of a father?"

The painting nodded frantically as she doubled over laughing, clearly having trouble catching her breath.

Jèzebel clenched her sides as she howled in mirth. "Oh my, oh my.... I'll have to deed her my desk now, to insure that yet another de Breuil is quickened in the proper place when my firstborn grandchild starts getting rebellious."
-------------------

After painting and witch alike managed to somewhat regain their composure, the painting cocked her head and asked. "So, what do you plan to do about Delilah's little deed?"

Jèzebel shrugged. "Lock the door to here? She's a big girl and it is not like she will run off and abandon Zamarad once the child is visible." Jèzebel's face twisted with emotion. "Unlike... that's not fair to Nori but..."

"You are still somewhat upset with Norimune about abandoning you back then." The painting finished, looking at her future self compassionately.

"Of course I am!" Jèzebel snapped out as her face flushed. "It's wrong of me, because she did come back, but a century and a half can't be repaired overnight. As much as I wish it otherwise."

"Which is why you confide in me. I didn't directly experience all those things that happened to you, so I can act as a check on you, or as you prefer to call me in private 'The Better Angel of My Nature'. After all, you admitted that you made a terrible mistake back then and needed sound advice." The painting said analytically. "So, first principles, you want to be with Nori and rebuild some of what you had back then, yes?"

"Yes, yes I do." Jezebel admitted slowly as tears glimmered in her eyes. "Damn me, I do miss her even now and even as badly as we hurt each other. Delilah was right to try to bring us together, because I never would have had the strength on my own and Nori... is Nori."

"Just so. Well, for starters Nori deserves to know the happy news directly from you. You know that she will try to do better with her grandchildren to redeem what happened with her children, yes?" The words from the painting were compassionate and yet with a undertone of steel inside the velvet glove.

Jèzebel nodded slowly. "So, to her face or by letter is the question."

"Face to face. This is the best chance you will have to help her move past her mistakes as a parent, and yours. Plus, do you really want to ship those Cuban Romeo y Julieta rum-flavored magical Churchills that have been maturing in your cigar humidor since 1947 to Japan via owl mail?" The painting advised in a firm voice as she stared into Jèzebel's eyes.

"That is a good point. At least I made a large purchase back then, since Jacklyn will want some too. Speaking of, since Peri will be contacting Rayhan, I need to send her some of those to allow Zamarad's family to celebrate the birth."

"So what are you waiting for?" The painting asked as she leaned back in her chair and then pulled out a cigar holder and box of cigars from someplace.
-------------------

Spoiler: Informing The Grandfathers

Majal Alsaqr, Sahara Desert, Algeria

31 July 2014

Periezade Fakhoury walked to the fence of the horse paddock and gave a fond smile as she saw her Rayhan speaking with several of the lesser ifrit who acted as grooms in this hidden Unplottable valley where the Emir had his horse stud.

Rayhan turned from his conversation and waved her over as he finished giving instructions to allow his prize stallion to be put to stud with two selected breeding mares. His red eyebrows raised as he saw the fire of mischief in his senior wife's eyes as he admired her trim figure that was curvy in all the right places.

As beautiful and captivating now as you were nigh eight centuries ago, he thought fondly as she reached him. "Light of my life, what brings you here? Perhaps a ride?" He asked.

The Djinni Emira smiled, "Later I shall ride with you. But first, some news. I saw Zamarad at Eid and have news to relay about our daughter."

"She is well, I trust?" He asked with concern in his voice. He had nearly lost her and that had shaken him slightly, although he would only reveal it to Periezade.

"Better than well!" The Djinni's smile split her face as she pulled out a cedar-wood cigar case that had come through the Owl Box that linked this part of his realm with the home of Zamarad's mother-in-law. She opened it to reveal rows of cigars glimmering with magical charms to keep them fresh and sweet while fire danced in her eyes. "Our daughter is burning for another, although she knows it not. But in nine moons time, she shall give birth to a new flame formed of her love and Delilah's."

Rayhan's fiery red eyes opened wide in shock and joy. "At last! She shall be a mother then!"

Periezade nodded as she extended the box. "The Children of Earth have a custom to savor these items they call cigars with fire when a birth is imminent. Jèzebel mentioned that when we spoke at Eid about the important matters such as the raising of our grandchild, and has sent me these from her private holdings of them. She acquired these shortly after the marriage in anticipation of this happy day. The father is supposed to enjoy them and share them with those he favors to spread the joy of the celebration."

Rayhan nodded and pulled out a dark torpedo-shaped Romeo y Julieta cigar, feeling the hand-rolled rum soaked tobacco waiting for his flame to spark to life. He hummed happily in anticipation as his smile grew and he looked at his wife. "Traditions should be upheld. My moon and stars, you shall be the first to celebrate the birth of a new Child of Fire born of the Alnaar and Fakhoury." He pulled out a second cigar and handed it to Periezade, who took it with her own smile.

"After we celebrate, and I hand these to my wazirs and allies, shall we ride out together and enjoy the moonrise over my domain... alone?" His voice lowered and flames of love and desire sparkled in his eyes as Periezade nodded eagerly and blushed happily.

Then at an unspoken signal, two Cuban cigars ignited, and the jinn breathed in the flavorful smoke of the hand-rolled tobacco leaves. "This is quite an enjoyable custom, is it not?"

De Breuil Estate, Upstate New York

Norimune walked alongside Jèzebel to her office. The nodachi looked over at her old lover and spoke quietly. "So, what's the urgent news that had me come out here?"

Jèzebel closed the door and activated a variety of security and privacy wards. Finally secure, she then moved to a cabinet and disarmed a half-dozen magical alarms and traps before spinning the combination lock securing it.

The witch finally swung it open as Norimune watched. She then turned with a half-dozen dark brown cigars with shining gold bands in her hands. A smile split her aged face as she handed them to Norimune.

The Muramasa's face twisted in a puzzled look as she looked back and forth from the cigars to Jèzebel. "Cigars, Jez? What's this about?" she asked curiously.

Jèzebel's face split in a happy grin as she cut one for smoking and then handed Norimune her cigar cutter. "Congratulations, Nori! We're going to be grandmothers! Zamarad is a week along with Delilah's child growing within her. I'll let you know the due date when I divine it. Also the baby shower of course. since you are family..."

The witch trailed off as Muramasa-no-Norimune's eyes rolled back in her head.

Still clutching the cigar, the nodachi's avatar fainted dead away in delighted shock.

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Slowly, the room where the Twins slept brightened as the Sun slowly began to peak above the horizon just before five in the morning. Both girls woke to the sound of birds singing in the morning light and laid there before stretching with soft groans of happiness. With that done, the two just laid back with smiles and luxuriated in the feel of sleeping in their old room once more with it looking like the day they left so long ago.

It was a wonderful feeling, to say the least.

Both Twins turned to each other with bright smiles on their faces and a twinkle in their eye. Voice soft, Ume nodded as she shifted and stretched once more on her futon, "This... is nice, isn't it, Sakura-Nee?"

Happily humming as she mirrored her twin sister in stretching, Sakura's smile widened, "Hai, it is. And to think that we can now go back and forth to enjoy this whenever we want." Gaze softening, she let out a sigh, "Truly wonderful and we are now blessed."

Mind wandering back to the day before, Ume's cheeks pinkened, "Very blessed..."

Already knowing where her sister's thoughts had gone, as hers were the same, the other Twin lightly blushed as well, "Hai." Glancing at Ume, Sakura's smile became one that shone with happiness, "Yesterday was wonderful, was it not?"

Lips curling a little, Ume giggled, "It was at that! Every bit of it..." Chewing her lip, she looked around before turning an expression full of glee towards her sister as she giggled again, "We were so improper yesterday with Harry-Chan!"

Rapidly nodding, similar giggles escaped from Sakura, "Hai! We were not just holding his hands, but also holding his arms against us! Not to mention the kisses we had, like on the cheek! And in public too!"

Eyes twinkling, her sister nodded, "Oh yes! Then there were the ones on the lips as well! Where everyone around us could see!" She kicked her legs a little as she held her hands in front of her mouth as she gave a squeak of happiness, "Our parents and the Elders would have had a fit to see us acting like such!"

The two of them quietened at that reminder with serious expressions for several moments. That was, until they looked at each other. At that point, they collapsed to giggles.

When the two of them calmed down, Ume glanced at the door to their room and they listened. Not hearing anything, she turned to her sister and blushed before dropping her voice to a whisper, "And then there was the bath that we had together with Harry-Chan last night as well."

Just blushing herself, Sakura nodded though her eyes had a gleam of joy, "Hai, though that was enjoyable as well."

Finger making circles on the floor beside her, the other girl hummed but nodded. After a moment though, Ume spoke up, "Very enjoyable as a matter of fact. Harry-Chan was so very gentle as he washed our backs and hair... but that felt so nice. His rough hands against our skin as he brushed the cloth along our backs."

Blush on her face, Sakura made a sound of agreement, "It was also enjoyable to wash his hair and back. He seemed to really enjoy it when we did so as well."

Quirking her lips some, her Twin nodded, "Hai, he did. It was nice to see him relax under our touch. Though..." Blush deepening, she glanced at her sister, "Sitting in the bath cuddled up to him was even more nice, I personally think."

Cheeks stained a dark red, Sakura nodded alongside her sister, "It was very nice and enjoyable." She then wagged a finger at her twin sister, "Though that is as far as we will push things for now. Neither Harry-Chan nor us are ready for anything more and we need time to work so that he will be willing to accept such in time. But for now..."

Ume gave a small nod with a smile, "For now it is enough." A pout appeared on her face as she gave a huff, "As much as we might wish otherwise."

Also pouting, Sakura sighed, "Hai, that is true. Puberty truly is an evil thing." That only got her a nod of agreement and a sigh from her sister before she shook it off. A moment later, however, she perked up, "Though, perhaps could do much the same for the rest of his stay? Aki-Kun did give his permission after all."

More than a little thoughtful, her Twin nodded, "He did, and I do not mind such as it would be nice to do so." Lips curling a bit, Ume looked towards her sister, "After all, it gets quite hot in Kyoto in July. Best wash the sweat and any road dust off each day to prevent one from smelling."

Needless to say, both girls blushed at that. It did not help matters that Harry was the first boy outside of their family that they had shared a bath with. That... made it rather special to them. Though during their time they had kept on glancing at him for such reasons as well. And the dreams it gave them...

Shaking off such thoughts, Ume got out of her futon before making her way to her sister's and slipping in. A moment later, the two were cuddled together with happy smiles as she hummed, "This... this is nice as well."

Just nodding as she stroked her twin's hair, Sakura smiled, "Hai, it is." Softly sighing, she laid her head on her sister's as they cuddled before her smile widened, "Though I do know how it could be better."

Curious, her sister pulled back some, "Truly? How could it be better?"

Glancing at the door, Sakura leaned in with a small giggle, "If Harry-Chan was here with us as well, between the two of us as we cuddled with him. It would be far better indeed."

Briefly considering that, Ume nodded with a shy smile on her face, "It would be indeed. But... perhaps a bit too far yet and improper." At the nod, she giggled some, "Though we've been very improper already!"

Just biting her lip, her sister gave a hum, "Hai, very improper indeed!"

After a few moments, Ume looked around before smiling, "Though I know what the next best thing would be." At the curious look, she stretched out her hand towards the table where the three teddy bears that Harry had won for them the night before sat. The "Male" teddy looking like a Samurai in his felt armor while the two beside him were clad in female Kimonos. Motioning with one hand, Ume watched as the three stuffed toys floated off the table towards them before grasping them out of the air. Then, she held them between her and her sister, "There we go."

Happily humming as she held the teddy bears close and between her and her sister, Sakura smiled, "Ah! Much better..." A small giggle escaped her as she looked at her sister, "But not as good as if it was Harry-Chan."

Only nodding, her twin made a sound of agreement, "Oh yes, not as good as that, though I think that few things would be." Softly sighing, Ume stroked the heads of the teddies, "Yesterday, though, was everything that we could have hoped for, Sakura-Nee. And we still have two days left to spend with Harry-Chan..." Finger pressed against her lip, she looked towards the small chest where their instruments were, "Have you thought..."

Sakura finished for her, "About practicing in order to get out skills up to play for Harry-Chan? Hai, I have... and I know how." At the curious look, she smiled, "Remember the time room?"

It took a few moments, but Ume's eyes widened as she remembered, "I do... it was a building designed to act like a time turner of sorts. You could get a group of people inside and turn back time for them for several hours. It was how they were getting so many working shifts." Furrowing her eyebrows, she frowned slightly, "But would that work for us even? What with..." She gestured at the both of them, "That?"

Thoughtful, her sister shook her head and gave a small shrug, "I cannot see why not. We have them within us after all... though we could use the time turner as well as have. We could be inside our base, use it, and practice until all the rust has fallen off if we only wished to. It would all be mental at least."

Chewing her lip in thought, Ume frowned, "Still... it may be a bit risky." She then looked at her sister, "Though it should be noted that we can invite Harry-Chan back here whenever we want for such an experience as well."

For a few seconds, Sakura considered that before giving a small nod, "Hai, that is true enough." Squeezing the teddy bears to her, she shyly smiled, "And maybe walk around holding his hand some more before we play for him."

Lightly blushing, her sister nodded, "Hai, that would be nice..." A moment later, she hummed, "Though we need to plan out today as well."

Slowly, Sakura also hummed in thought, "Hai, though mostly we shall be walking along with Harry-Chan and holding his hands." Feeling her cheeks heat up, she giggled, "And in public! So very improper!"

Once more, the two burst into giggles before Ume leaned towards her sister, "Especially if we lean into him with our heads on his shoulders! Very improper to do in public!"

More giggles escaped from them before her twin gave her a look, "Though... it has become easier over the past year." Chewing her lip, she continued, "He has, after all, become taller by a few inches."

Lips curling, Ume had a small, wicked grin on her face, "Which makes it easier for us to place our heads on his shoulders."

Cheeks red, Sakura nodded with a similar grin on her face, "Hai, it does at that. And Harry-Chan still has a year or two from what I read to keep growing. Which means that he will be tall enough to hold us both close to him, and we won't need to bend over to place our heads on his shoulders. And then..."

Both girls looked at each other and burst into giggles though they did enjoy the image that was in their heads, a lot.

After they calmed down, however, they began to discuss how they should go about their day. Meanwhile, in his room, Harry was also awake and thinking about the day before as it stared up at the ceiling in deep thought with his eyebrows furrowed. Nothing passed by his lips as he simply went over what had happened. Mainly because he was still confused himself.

Now, he would not deny that he had enjoyed the day before, because he really had. And a lot at that as he found being with Ume and Sakura to be fun. Both of them knew a lot about the history of Kyoto and were able to point out various sights with him looking forward to more over the next two days. That said, however? There was more to it than just that.

Practically the whole time, the girls held his hand whenever possible and also held his arms close. More than once they laid their heads either on his shoulders or against his head as that was a bit easier for them due to the fact that he was still shorter than either of them since they were nearly sixteen to his nearly fourteen though he was slowly catching up to that. Every time he thought of that, however, he imagined an older version of himself holding the two close with their heads pillowed on his shoulders or upper arms... sometimes against his chest as well. An image that never failed to make him feel warm.

It did not help matters that through out the day before, his attention was drawn to other things as well. Such as how soft and warm both girls felt when against him. Or how the scents of their floral shampoo (which he had made for them himself with the blossoms that they were named for being used for said shampoo). Then there was the soft feel of their lips against his cheek, or against his own lips as well from time to time which even now made him blush a bit.

Then there was also the night before when they took a bath together. No matter how much he tried, his mind always, always drifted back to that. Their silky skin under his hands as he washed their backs, or the smoothness of their hair as he shampooed them. Or the feel as they washed his own back, nails lightly scratching his scalp as they worked shampoo into his hair. Even the feel of them next to him in the bath as well, though he remember his stunned realization that both girls could compare with Hamakaze or Ushio without their Kimonos and Yukata making them look slimmer.

His thoughts made him shift a little each time he went over the memories. Not in discomfort, but in something... else that was only partially embarrassment. It brought a warmth to his heart and made him happy as well. The memory of their small, happy smiles that they gave him still made him smile even now. But...

But...

Unfortunately, each time he had felt some shame as well at his thoughts. It felt like he shouldn't be having them about the two girls. That it was wrong to feel like he did, to enjoy it. As if he was taking advantage of them, even though he was starting to realize in their case, and with the other girls, that there was no truth behind such a feeling. That he was not taking advantage of them, that they wanted him to feel good.

And was that not a surprise when he came to that realization? Harry was many things, but an idiot was not one of them, though he was somewhat confused about why it took him so long to realize that was what they wanted, for him to enjoy the closeness. That the fact that he enjoyed having them pressed close, showing him affection was something that they enjoyed as well.

That was something of a shock to realize.

Going over everything, Harry could only now stare a little at the realization. Not just for Ume and Sakura, but with a number of the other girls as well. Each and every one of them enjoyed him giving them affection, which he did not mind, but also enjoyed returning it and seeing him enjoy it in return.

Upon realizing that fact, he had just stared at the ceiling for several minutes in abject shock, even as a small voice in the back of his mind argued otherwise. That no, they didn't enjoy it as they were just being nice and polite to him. That no one would ever want to return it and enjoy it as much as he had in giving it. Yes, there was Hoppou and Nagato, as well as Shiromizu. But, well... he had an easier time accepting that idea from the three of them. After all, weren't Mums and sisters supposed to enjoy getting and returning affection? Same with Wanko and the Fleet of Laughter, they were family so it was perfectly normal though he had still had issues accepting that. But others outside that very small group feeling the same?

It... shocked him.

Yet, Harry found that he was unable to deny that. The more he looked at what had happened in the past with his interactions with the girls with that realization in mind, the more he could see it being true. It was there, plain as day, that they enjoyed giving him affection in return for his own. Something that made him feel warm inside even more. And something that he found himself wanting more of, even now.

However, that thought brought back the shame once more, somewhat stronger than before. Why? Why should he deserve it? And how dare he want to have more of it? Wasn't it enough that they were going out of their way to do so already? How could he possibly ask for more? He should be ashamed of himself for thinking, for wanting more than he already had. It was wrong.

But... but something told him that feeling such was wrong. A small voice in the back of his mind, but one that had gotten slightly stronger over time. It had started as a small whisper, barely audiable years before. And now it was stronger, a soft voice just above a whisper.

No, it said, it was not wrong of him to want more. That he should not be ashamed of wanting more, to be given more. It was both normal and right for him to feel that way. And that he did, in fact, deserve it.

The other voice, the one that told him it was wrong, always argued with it, telling him that it was wrong for him to feel that way. That it made him abnormal to feel like that. It was unnatural for one like him to even get it. Because it was... freakish.

Around and around the two voices went in his head during the times of quiet, like now. Yet, Harry noticed that the one that was telling him it was okay to feel that way was slowly, ever so slowly, becoming stronger. And the one that told him that it was wrong, unnatural and freakish, was also slowly, every so slowly, becoming weaker.

One thing that he had noticed, as well, was how the voices sounded. The one that told him it was okay to accept that he could be cared and loved, that affection could be freely given to him and that he both deserved it and that it was okay to want more? That voice often sounded like the various girls in his life. At the start, it had sounded like Nagato, his mother with her stern yet caring tone. Or Hoppou other times, with her gentle, but childish voice. Over time, others had joined it as well. Sometimes it sounded like Natsumi, sometimes like Hachi, or Iku. Shinano, Regina, Imuya, RO, Shioi, Taigei and Ryuuhou, Niiyodo, Ume and Sakura, and the others it also sounded like at times.

Every once in a while, the voice also sounded like someone else. A soft, warm, caring tone that carried nothing but love for him. Other times a deeper, rougher, but no less loving one as well. Voices that had drifted up to him from deep within the depths of his mind, from mostly forgotten memories, nearly lost.

His biological parents, Lily and James Potter.

Meanwhile, the other voice, the one that told him it was wrong, unnatural, that he was a freak to even think such and should be ashamed of it? Said voice often had the low growl of Vernon, the shrill tones of Petunia, the petulent and whiny voice of Dudley, as well as the sneering voice of Marge. Not to mention the voices of some of his neighbours and such as well, all of whom turned a blind eye to things.

With his recent realization, however, that the various girls truly did want to give him affection, that they were not just being nice, that bad voice seemed to have been struck some sort of blow, and the other one seemed to be given strength as it told him it was okay to feel the way he did. That there was nothing wrong with it, because the girls wanted him to enjoy it, to enjoy being with them. And with the voice telling him such, memories of various dreams came up. Of him and Natsumi, him and Hachi, him and Iku, him along with Ume and Sakura not to mention the others... of them being together. Dreams of him holding them close, kissing and... other things as well. Of watching messy haired children combining their features together.

It... was his most secret dream. To have a loving family one day, to be a father. Being a parent who could give his children all that he had not had. For laughing daughters and sons, as well as a wife or more, under the Sun giving him smiles. To see them holding out their hands towards him with happy, loving looks. Hands for him to reach out and grasp.

The other voice told him in the shrill tones of his aunt and others that it was wrong, that it would never, ever happen. And that he should be ashamed of himself, that he should hate himself, for having such dreams involving his friends. Because it was wrong to do such...

But now, the other voice, the gentle and loving one that carried those of whom he was close to, argued otherwise. And had done so for years now as a matter of fact. His realization just that morning had made it all the stronger as well. Because if it was wrong... if he was wrong... freakish...

If that was true, then why did his friends feel the same?

Oddly, the other voice didn't have an answer, just... bluster. Telling him he was mistaken, that it was impossible. Yet, as he looked at his memories and using just a touch of logic, Harry... could see that it was wrong. That he was not mistaken in this case, though it confused him just the same and he didn't quite know how to react.

Finally, however, Harry got out of his futon and to his feet before getting ready. As he was passing the door to the room of the Twins, he paused as it opened to reveal Ume and Sakura there. Both girls looked at him for a few moments and he at them. He noted that their Yukata was slightly loose from sleep. But that was soon dismissed as the both of them smiled at him before giving him a hug followed by a soft kiss on the lips as well as a good morning. One that he returned fully as he felt their warm, soft bodies against his.

As they walked towards the dining room, he had a brief image in his head. One that made him have an odd, happy smile. Both Twins noted said smile, but said nothing at all as he escorted them to breakfast. Instead, they entwined their fingers with his and held his arm close to them like they had in the day before. Meanwhile, Harry briefly considered the image he had before turning his attention to Ume and Sakura.

The image of a small bit of green breaking through the soil from a seed after a gentle rain...

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

The warm, early summer morning Sun shone down on Kyoto as another day of Gion Matsuri happened. For those up and about, it was warm, but not yet with the heat of July that would come later. Besides the odd, fluffy cloud it was another nice, sunny day.

Down on the streets below, Harry walked with Ume and Sakura at his sides once more. Like the day before, each girl had each taken an arm and were holding it close to themselves. So, too, were they holding that hand in theirs with fingers entwined with Harry's. Not that said teenage boy was going to argue against it as all of it felt nice.

Briefly, he looked over their forms and noted that they had on the same Yukata as the day before. In their cases, said Yukata had the images of branches on them that were covered in ume blossoms or in sakura blossoms. The branches were also mirrored so that they came from opposite sides depending on the girl in question. A light blush came to his face as he noted that said Twins had caught him examining them, "Um... sorry..."

Giggles escaped from them, but they simply gave his hand a squeeze with smiles on their faces, "You have nothing to be sorry about, Harry-Chan." Light blushed sprung up on their faces as they hummed, Harry's own blush deepening at their next words, "As long as you do not mind us doing the same."

Chuckling a little in embarrassment, Harry gave them a slight smile, "Um, not sure why you would, but... okay?"

For a moment, he thought that he said something wrong as both girls gave him a raised eyebrow. That was followed, however, by them making a show of examining him with smiles on their faces as Sakura spoke, "Trust us, Harry-Chan..."

Ume then took over from her sister, "We do not mind at all."

If anything, that caused Harry's cheeks to burn more, but he nodded just the same. Giving them another glance, he tilted his head a little as he decided to change the subject, "Um, right, I noted that my Yukata was clean and fresh this morning, I take it that the same is true for yours?"

Only nodding, Sakura smiled a little, "Hai, that is right, Harry-Chan. Aki-Kun used his Shikigami last night to wash and freshen them up. That way, we would have clean Yukata for the festival today."

Slight frown on his face, the nearly fourteen year old boy hummed, "That makes sense."

Leaning towards him, Ume cupped one hand beside her mouth, "Aki-Kun also placed temporary charms on yours to keep it from getting too damp with sweat and to prevent stains from such."

His lips curling a bit, Harry gave a slight nod as he chuckled, "I'll have to thank him then." Tilting his head, he realized something, "I take it that there's similar for you as well? But permanent?"

Quickly nodding, the Twins smiled, "That's right. It is a bit more expensive, but keeps them nice for longer."

Making a sound of agreement, Harry shook his head a bit. His attention was grabbed, however, as Ume pointed at a stand, "Ah! Look, cotton candy!"

With a glance at their expressions, Harry began walking towards it with them, "Well, let's get some." Upon teaching the stand, he looked at the ones on display, "Hmm... which ones do you want?"

None of the three noted that an older teen did a double take at seeing them, in particular the Twins when his face flushed slightly. Though he did give a slight glare towards Harry. Meanwhile, the Twins made their decisions and soon after, they got the large cotton candy as Harry paid for their treat. Somewhat to the teen's annoyance, he watched as they each took one of Harry's hands and walked away, but not before kissing said wizard on the cheek which made the teenager glare and grumble.

Moments later, he winced as his uncle whacked him upside the head with a glare of his own before they went back to work.

With Harry and the others, meanwhile, the Twins happily munched on their sweet treat which made Harry chuckle a little, "I don't think that I need to ask if the two of you are enjoying it."

Licking her lips a bit, Ume shook her head with a smile of her own, "No, you do not, Harry-Chan." Her gaze going back to the cotton candy, her expression became somewhat saddened, "You do not."

Concerned a little, the teenage wizard frowned, "Ume-Chan? Sakura-Chan? What's wrong?"

Both girls jerked a bit out of their thoughts before sharing a look. With a soft sigh, Sakura shook her head before answering, "It's nothing, really, Harry-Chan. Just..." Pausing for a moment, she continued, "This is the first time that Ume-Chan and myself have really been able to enjoy the festival and this is an example."

That made Harry blink and frown before he furrowed his eyebrows, "It is?" At their nods, his frown deepened, "But I thought that you had gone to the festival before?"

Once more, the Twins glanced at each other before they sighed and Ume spoke up for the both of them, "Hai, we have, Harry-Chan. It is hard not to have gone to Gion Matsuri as we lived in here in Kyoto. But..."

Her sister then took over, "But growing up, we were always escorted around by either our Otou-San, or another male relative. Never would we have gotten the chance to do as we are right now and simply walk around to enjoy it at our own pace alone."

Eyebrow raised, Harry blinked, "But you're not alone, Sakura-Chan, because you're with me."

Smiles slightly saddened, they nodded, "That is true, but..." They made a mirrored motion with their cotton candy, which made Harry realize that they meant with a male outside of their family, "Still, it was at their pace and we only visited certain places that had people that they knew. We never got the chance to play at the games. Or to really enjoy the treats."

Raising the cotton candy she held, Sakura shook her head and gave a small snort, "Nor would we have gotten the chance to try such a treat. For it came from the Western world and therefore was not something that we should have. Our... parents and Elders at the time would be furious with us at the moment if they were here."

Not saying anything, Harry thought over what he had just been told. He felt a surge of anger about what he had been told, but then took a deep breath before releasing it. Kissing each of them on the cheek, and getting a blush, he smiled as he squeezed their hands, "Then we'll just have to make up for it, won't we?"

Returning the kisses, the Twins nodded as they softly smiled, squeezing his hands in return, "We already are." In their eyes, Harry could see that they were being completely truthful. Of course, a moment later, they held their treats out, "Here, have some, Harry-Chan."

Lips twitching slightly, Harry leaned forward and took a bite of Ume's before taking a bite from Sakura's. Once he swallowed, he gave a slight chuckle, "It's good, nice and sweet as it should be..." Not really thinking, the wizard continued, "Sort of like you."

Both girls blushed at that but still smiled just the same before kissing him on the lips for a second or two, "Thank you, Harry-Chan." At his bashful nod, they giggled before taking another bite of their treat, though they had a slight blush on their cheeks at the same when they realized that they had bitten down where Harry had, 'Indirect kisses...'

Soon afterwards, Harry hired another gissha to take them through the town. Holding his hands still, Sakura and Ume enjoyed leaning against him as the cart flew through the air towards its destination. It did not take long for them to reach it, much to their slight disappointment, but they got off and thanked the driver before continuing their walk as he drove off.

As he looked around, Harry raised an eyebrow in interest at what his eyes fell on, "Fushimi-Inari Shrine?"

With slight nods, the Twins smiled before Ume spoke up, "Hai, though we'll be coming back later for an exhibition of Kitsune-Bi Masters." She made a gesture with her free hand, "But we're here to have a look at a famous Kitsune smith who resides in the forests here on Mount Inari."

Head tilted to the side, he considered that before nodding, "Huh... I remember Natsumi-Chan talking about the small Kitsune community that lives here. A number of whom have their own small businesses." At their nods, Harry began to walk alongside them only to slow and stop at something he saw at the gate to the Shrine, "Um..."

Confused at why he stopped, the Twins turned and felt their eyebrows raise. Mainly because there, in full view of everyone, was a female humanoid fox in Miko garb sweeping the stairs. Yet, it was only children and teens who gave her a second glance as all the adults simply nodded. Even an Auror in Kyoto robes walked past with barely a glance besides a slight bow. Slowly blinking, the Twins shared a look with each other before turning to Harry, "Um..."

They all looked around before spotting another Kyoto Auror walking along on the look out for trouble. As he passed them, Sakura reached out and tapped him on the shoulder, "Um, Auror-San?"

Blinking, the man turned to them with a frown, "Hai? Can I help you?"

Once more glancing at the Kitsune Miko, Sakura coughed, "Um, we were wondering about the Miko over there..."

Lost, the Auror turned to look at said humanoid fox with her tail swishing behind her, "The Miko? What about her?"

With a glance towards her, Harry gave an unsure grin, "Well, I saw someone who looked just like her in an old photograph at Ume-Chan's and Sakura-Chan's home. And, well... Fushimi-Inari Shrine is famous for Kitsune..."

Expression relaxing, the Auror chuckled, "And you were wondering if she was a Kitsune?" At his unsure nod, the Auror looked at the Miko and hummed for a moment before giving a shrug, "Maybe? A few are Miko there... anyways, I wouldn't worry about it too much in any case, just be respectful."

Nodding one last time, he wandered off as the three teens stared at him, and then at the Miko. A frown on his face, Harry let go of Sakura's hand to reach into the kinchaku at his side to pull out his phone. Taking a quick picture, Harry pulled up the photo and stared at it alongside the two girls.

Mainly because, there on the photo was a perfectly human looking Miko.

For several moments, they just stared at it and then at the Miko before looking back at the picture. Scratching his head, Harry frowned, "Uh... what the Bloody Hell?"

Also scratching her head, Ume frowned, "Maybe only those of a certain age could see their true forms? No adults seem to be reacting unlike children..."

Hearing a sound, they looked up in time to see another humanoid fox, also in Miko garb running up, "Nee-San! I'm baaack-"

Said Kitsune tripped and was going to go flying across the pavement thus shut her eyes ready for the impact...

One which never came as two strong arms grabbed her just in the nick of time, "Whoa there! Careful!" Eyes opening, the Kitsune lightly blushed at the sight of a green eyed foreigner there, "You okay?"

Fringe of hair falling over her face, the Kitsune bowed to him once she got to his feet, "H-hai! I am really sorry about that!" Straightening, she glanced at the Twins and blinked before her eyes widened. But a moment later, she calmed herself down, "Th-thank you, my name is Osaki and I work here as, uh... a Miko. Yeah, a Miko!"

Eyebrow raising, Harry nodded and bowed back to her, "You are very welcome, Osaki-San. I'm just glad that you are alright."

Ume's lips twitched a bit as she watched the apparently young Kitsune look up at Harry. That blush on her face as well as how her hair fell over her face some? Well, Ume could not help but want to coo, 'So cute...'

Her thoughts trailed off however as the other humanoid fox was suddenly surprised by two friends and turned into one of the well known fox statues of the Shrine for a few seconds before turning back. Eyes wide, she shared a look with her sister with the same thought going through their minds, 'Wait, is that...?'

Meanwhile, Osaki was smiling at Harry and gave him a bow, "Still, thank you. May Inari Okami bless you."

Just nodding, Harry bowed back as the Kitsune walked off to meet her sister and what looked like two normal teenage friends. Taking Ume's and Sakura's hands in his once more, he began to walk off though he wondered what was with their odd expressions. And once told, he had a thoughtful look on his face, "Huh..." Then he remembered something, "Wait... I wonder if they're the ones that Shiromizu told me about?"

Interested, the Twins turned to him, "That Shiromizu-Sama told you about, Harry-Chan?"

With a slow nod, Harry glanced back at the humanoid foxes, "Hai, it was something that she heard about at Kannazuki. Apparently Inari-Sama has a group of servants who keep forgetting to bring back souvenirs for her."

For several moments, the Twins blinked at that before shaking their heads. They still had smiles on their faces, however, at how amusing such an idea was.

 

[darthcourt10]

mikelima777

CFB Comox, Vancouver Island, BC
Morning

Four CF-220A Raptors roared as their engines, PW5000 turbofans built by Pratt & Whitney Canada, went to full military power. The air superiority fighters, purchased in the late 2000s, rocketed down the runway, before rotating and taking off on a routine air patrol.

Near the eastern coast of Vancouver Island was Canada's westernmost airbase. Built during World War II as RCAF Station Comox out of concern over a Japanese attack on Canada's west coast, what was now known as Canadian Forces Base Comox had long been home to maritime patrol, anti-submarine, and search and rescue aircraft, along with interceptor aircraft up to 1980, all of which were tasked with safeguarding this part of Canada. With the Abyssal War and expansion of the Canadian military, this military facility was revitalized.

Following Blood Week in 2005, CFB Comox was expanded to accommodate more aircraft, including fighter jets from the RCAF and the newly reformed Canadian Fleet Air Arm, which established squadrons of CF-182 Sea Harrier IIs at CFB Comox and CFB Shearwater for the STOVL carriers. Comox would also become host to airborne radar aircraft, starting with American E-2 Hawkeyes and E-3 Sentry aircraft, forward-deployed to both provide extra radar coverage and to symbolize continued Canadian-American cooperation. Then, the RCAF began basing their own airborne aircraft, first using loaned E-2Cs before they acquired their own aircraft. Bombardier developed the CE-171A Globaleye, an AEW variant of their Global Express 5000 business jet equipped with the Swedish Erieye radar system developed by Ericsson Electronics. They were quickly supplemented by shorter ranged CE-138 Guardian 400s from Viking Air, derived from the legendary DeHavilland Canada DHC-3 Twin Otter. There were long term plans for an AEW design based on the CSeries under development from Bombardier. The Royal Canadian Navy was operating E-2C Hawkeyes aboard HMCS Shannon for now, though plans were to replace them with a derivative of the DHC-5 Buffalo as the AEW bird aboard Canada's aircraft carriers,

Today, a USAF C-17 Globemaster III arrived after flying from Yokosuka via Oahu. The plane had flown out to Japan to deliver equipment and supplies to the US forces in Hawaii, and the American units stationed in Japan and Korea. However, the Globemaster III was making an extra stop in Comox before returning home in the States, to offload a quartet of passengers. If the Canadian forces personnel welcoming the arrivals were surprised by their appearance, they hid it well as the senior officer greeted four Abyssals, representatives from the Fleet of Laughter.

After receiving an invitation from Ottawa, the Fleet of Laughter held a debate over who to send to witness their sisters, the Wardens, acceptance into the Canadian military. This had been complicated by the plans to send a delegation to Porta, but in the end, it was decided that Sonata would go. She would be accompanied by Yolanda as well as the two Na-class destroyers who had found the Wardens and the Canadians on New Hope Island would go to Canada to be there for Tandy and the others. To avoid issues with their normal bodies, the two destroyers remained in their avatar form during the flight.

Thanks to the vanishing cabinets provided by Harry, the four selected were quickly escorted from Avrora to Yokosuka to board the USAF aircraft flying back to North America; the plane was only carrying letters and some personnel returning home or going on leave, and thus had room for the Fleet of Laughter's "delegation." The four abyssals largely kept to themselves on the flight, playing with a deck of cards. The other passengers were surprised and a little apprehensive, but mostly ignored them or tried to rest on the long flight.

On the tarmac of Comox, Sonata and her escorts were soon escorted to a vacant hangar, where they were met by Nelly and Toria. The Ne-class heavy cruiser gave them all hugs, before leading them to the mess hall for their first breakfasts in Canada.

******

Calgary, Alberta, Canada

Little Dipper was sitting with her boyfriend as his family had breakfast. The destroyer still could imagine how things had changed since they were discovered and returned to civilization. Her boyfriend making use of the accumulated paid leave from his very, extended deployment, and so the two went to stay at the family home for two weeks.

To her surprise, Little Dipper was treated like family, and his two older sisters took her along for some shopping during the past few days. While a little bit awkward at first, his parents quickly warmed up to the destroyer, and help her get used to life in a proper home. She learned more about her boyfriend's life before that fateful voyage and learned the basics of playing hockey.

About the only hiccup that happened was when she had to clean her normal body. Out on the driveway, she brought out her normal body and reentered it, leading to some neighbours staring as her boyfriend and his father washed her like a car if a car looked like a strange mix of a whale and a dog. She giggled as she was scrubbed all over, leaving her body squeaky clean. A Calgary Police Service constable did come in to control the onlookers, but aside from news reporters, its was little more than a curiosity.

Little Dipper was a little nervous as she was about to enter training along with the other Wardens. Their lead instructor was going to be Rainbow, one of the first ships to serve what became the Royal Canadian Navy. Being obsolete for frontline duties even in her previous life, she and Niobe spent much of their time since their summonings training recruits and shipgirls alike. Both earned a reputation as taskmasters, though ones who would give their students all the support they needed while training.

While Little Dipper downed another gulp of orange juice, she wondered how the others were doing.

*******

Bruce Ferguson was staring numbly at the sight in front of him. Nathan and Tasha had apparently been playing in the local playground when a bunch of mean, older children began to pick on Nathan for his glowing eye. He wasn't sure what actually happened, but all he knew was Tasha became very protective of her little (and only) brother. She adamantly stated she did not hit the bullies, but whatever she did, left them bawling, covered in mud and dirt, and perhaps needing to change their clothes. Tandy was looking at her daughter with gleeful pride and Bruce could only shake his head as his mom promised to get his kids some ice cream while his dad muttered about enrolling Tasha into minor hockey.

May God have mercy on our souls once she enters elementary school.

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Geta clacking on flagstone, Harry glanced around as Ume and Sakura lead him along the path. When they first arrived at Mount Inari, he had thought that they would be taking the trail to the summit. He was only partially right.

They had split off from the main path partway up, though they had visited the Shrines on the way. Said path had been somewhat hidden and lead off to the side. After a few minutes or two, they came to the end of the path and Harry blinked a little as in front of them was a Torii up against a cliff face. It only took him a few seconds to realize what was going on and he looked at each of the Twins, "It's a sort of portal, isn't it? So that anyone who doesn't know about this place and comes across it, they would think it to be a dead end."

Smile on her face, Sakura gave a nod, "Hai, that's right, Harry-Chan."

Lightly smiling himself, Harry gave a chuckle as they walked towards the Torii, "Well... let's see what there is here then."

Reaching the Torii, they hesitated only briefly before stepping through. Around them, the rock seemed to ripple as it swallowed them up and then they were gone. For Harry and the Twins, they found themselves before a somewhat bustling street. One that would not have looked out of place elsewhere in Kyoto with stalls lining the street and Machiya houses on either side. There was only one major difference...

There were Kitsune everywhere that the three glanced.

No matter where Harry looked, there were Kitsune there. From ones that only had the one tail right up to Kyuubi. Some Kitsune were hawking their wares from their stalls or storefronts, others were enjoying games or eating as well as looking at what was being sold. But, for the most part, they were all Kitsune.

Blinking, Harry glanced at the Inari statues before tilting her head, "Huh..." Looking at the Twins, he frowned a bit, "So, um... what is this place?"

Softly giggling, Ume shook her head as they began walking, "Well, most people here in Kyoto call this place 'Inari Town' due to not just being on Mount Inari, but because a few hundred Kitsune and their families live here. Most of them also work here in the workshops and stores as well."

Interested, the teenage wizard tilted his head, "Workshops and stores?"

This time, it was Sakura who took over, "Hai, that's right." With her free hand, she gestured around them, "Inari Okami is the Kami of Merchants as well as blacksmiths, sake makers, and the like. The Kitsune here see their work as honouring Inari Okami. And they have been here doing such for a very long time."

With a slight nod, Ume took over, "Many of the Kitsune here are masters at their chosen craft, having perfected it over centuries." She gestured towards one storefront which showed porcelain on display, "That store is owned by a Eight Tailed Kitsune named Tao." Turning to Harry, the former Hitobashira smiled, "He traveled to China in his youth during the time of the Ming and went from town to town to learn how to create porcelain. For the next century he travelled and learned, even from workshops that made things for the Imperial Court! After which, he returned here to Japan and set up shop with his wife, a Huli Jing."

Nodding, her sister hummed a bit, "While he creates blue and white porcelain in the Ming Style, as well as painted as done by his wife, he is most well known for his orange and red porcelain. The colours of a fox." Head tilted to the side, she considered the workshop, "Him and his wife are true masters of the craft for all that they work out of a small kiln."

Ume made a motion, "They are but one of those who work and live here..."

As they walked, the Twins pointed out other shops as well. Wood carvers who had long since mastered their skills back before the Sengoku Jidai. A painter who had crafted a wall screen for Oda Nobunaga himself. Off to one side, a Kimono and Yukata maker who had made clothes for Tamamo no Mae when she had been disguised though they had never met in person. Said Kitsune's son was currently married to a Jorogumo who was learning at the hand of her mother-in-law.

There were others as well. One example was a small cafe and bakery that Harry spotted which looked right out of a history book from France with how it seemed to be set up. Looking inside, he could see a number of pastries as well as breads that were on display. The smell alone made his mouth water. Though he did do a double take at seeing the framed certificates and such along the wall.

In particular, one that had a blue ribbon which he boggled at.

For a few moments, he blinked before looking at the menu he could see and raising an eyebrow, "Huh... the prices are not too bad."

Glancing at them as well, the Twins nodded, "Hai, it would be hard for most to afford them if they were. Though the main baker here went to France shortly after the opening of Japan to learn how to make Western pastries." Frowning in thought, they hummed, "They came back shortly before we were born actually. Their pastries are famous for how good they are, same with the breads."

All Harry did to that was nod in thought before another scent caught his attention. Looking around, he found the source in a nearby restaurant and, in particular, the stand in front of it which had a long line of Kitsune, "Tofu?"

Unable to help themselves, Sakura and Ume giggled at his reaction. Lips twitching alongside those of her twin, Ume nodded, "Hai, it is a restaurant that specializes in tofu dishes. They have been selling such since the 1400s and the main chef is an expert. As for the stand..." She giggled again, "It mostly sells fried tofu and Inarizushi among other things. They are quite delicious, though we can visit once we're done."

His own lips twitching, Harry shook his head, 'Fried tofu, huh? I suppose that since this is a Kitsune community...' They continued to walk, though they paused in front of one store where a Kitsune was blowing glass. Two others were there as well using Kitsune-bi to heat up the glass as needed. Watching for a few moments, Harry tilted his head in thought, "Huh... now that's neat."

With impressed expressions, the Twins nodded before examining a sign that was there, "It says here that the Kitsune who work here are all brothers and that they learned how to blow glass in some place called... Glasriket?" Eyebrows furrowed, they turned towards Harry, "Does that sound familiar, Harry-Chan?"

Just thinking for a few moments, Harry gave a nod, "I think it might be a place in Sweden? I know that Eugen mentioned it a few times as a place to go for beautiful glasswork." As they continued on, he glanced back at the workshop, "Pretty neat to see that though."

Sakura gave a small nod, "Hai, but it is something of tradition here." At the interested look, she smiled and gave his hand a squeeze, "During the festivals, especially ones to Inari, the various craftsmen and such here open their workshops to the public to show how they work. They see it as a way to honour Inari Okami." The former Hitobashira gave a small shrug, "It also attracts new apprentices as well through interest, though they hold workshops here as well to teach young Kitsune and others the very basics of the craft."

Eyebrow raised, Harry gave a slight nod with a look of respect on his face, "That's honestly pretty awesome." Looking around again, he turned back to the Twins, "By the way... how old is this place? From what I am hearing it has to be a pretty old community."

Neither Twin said anything right away, just thinking over what they knew. Finally, however, Ume spoke up, "Well, it is said that at least two Tenko were born and raised here."

That bit of information made both eyebrows Harry had shoot up to meet his hairline, "Two Tenko? That would mean that that this place has to be over a thousand years old, right?"

Lips curling, the Twins nodded, "Hai." They then gestured around them with the hands not holding Harry's, "The original town was settled after the Shrine was first built in the 700s and was originally created to serve the Shrine and the pilgrims, Kitsune especially, that came here. Since then, it has changed some, but more in what was here. It actually predates Kyoto as a town!"

Surprised, Harry stared at them for a few moments before nodding slightly, "Huh... neat." After a minute of thought, he shook it off to consider later. Instead, he turned towards Ume and Sakura with a questioning expression, "Where are we going anyways? You mentioned that there was a place that you wanted to show me?"

In reply, they pointed towards one building where smoke was rising from a chimney. Obviously it contained a forge and even now, one could hear hammer blows, "We thought that perhaps it would be a good idea to visit the forge of Munechika Kokaji for a blade. In particular for Ayase-San."

Surprised, Harry considered it briefly before giving a small nod, "A sword for Ayase-Chan? I can see her loving that and I have been thinking about buying one or having one commissioned for her." Head tilted to the side, he hummed, "She's actually pretty good at swordsmanship after all and works hard at it." A slightly amused look crossed his face and he chuckled, "I don't think that I should ask the price, since very likely it is the sort of thing where if you ask the price, you can't afford it."

Both girls were a bit bemused at that before Sakura spoke up, "Well, so you know the tale of how the sword, Kogitsune-Maru was forged, Harry-Chan?"

A little amused, Harry nodded some, "Hai, I do. Especially as Natsumi-Chan's family has said blade." Ignoring the looks of surprise on the Twins' faces, he hummed, "From memory, Munechika Sanjou forged said blade here on Mount Inari with help from an avatar of Inari-Okami themself. Said blade being considered Munechika's masterwork."

With a slow nod, Ume smiled, "Hai, that is the very basics of the legend. But what the NoMaj side don't mention is that shortly after, Munechika found a young Kitsune that had been orphaned. Taking it into his home, he raised it as his son. As well, he taught the Kit everything he knew about the forging of swords. To honour his Otou-San, the Kitsune took the name Kokaji, which originally had belonged to Munechika himself before he had taken the name Sanjou. The Kitsune became a true Master of the Forge and Munechika named him his Heir before his death. But Kokaji-Sama had listened to his Otou-San, who had told him that one never stops learning. He went on a journey to improve his technique, learning from other smiths. It is said that he learned from such august names as Masamune and Muramasa for example. But he did not stay just in Japan for he also travelled to China to learn secrets from the smiths there as well."

Right then, Sakura took over, "From there, who knows where he travelled? Some say he even reached Europe and learned how to create swords from there as well. One blade of his seemed to have water on it from the whirls on the steel."

It took a moment, but the nearly fourteen year old wizard's eyes widened, 'Wait a second... that sounds like...'

Meanwhile, Sakura continued, "Eventually, he came back to Japan and settled once more here in Kyoto. In particular in Inari Town with a slight of his own." A frown graced her face as she became thoughtful, "He is very picky about who he gives his blades to, however. And they can be quite expensive, but... they are very good ones."

Chuckling some, Harry shook his head, "I can imagine."

When they reached the smithy, he noted that the curtain that covered the door had a crescent moon on it which made him raise an eyebrow. Upon entering, however, he eyes widened at the swords that were on display. Not all of them were purely Japanese as he counted what looked like at least one dirk as well as a western style cutlass as well as a dao. There was even a pair of large, crescent shaped blades attached to revolvers. But most of them were Japanese in form.

However, what truly caught his eye though was not quite the design. Each one of them is as beautiful as they were deadly. Works of art, yes, but no less weapons for that. Not a single one of them was a display piece, each one was a weapon through and through for all that they looked utterly stunning. From the smallest pen knife to a Nodachi. Each one was a piece of art... and as deadly as any real blade.

Examining them closer, Harry could only shake his head, "Amazing..."

Moments later, he jumped as a voice spoke up, "Thank you, it is always good to hear compliments on one's work."

Turning, Harry's eyebrows raised at the sight before him. Said voice had come from a red haired man who had said hair short and slightly spiky with him being a bit taller than the average Japanese man. On top of his head, two fox ears twitched while nine tails weaved through the air behind him. More than that, what made Harry blink was that said man, who was likely the smith they had come to see, was shirtless which revealed a muscular physique to the world, covered in a light sheen of sweat from the heat of the forge.

Unable to help himself, Harry stared for a moment, '... If he ever meets Jersey, she would so try and see whose abs are better... and probably grind cheese like she tried that one time.'

Beside him, the Twins raised an eyebrow each before internally shrugging, 'Harry-Chan will probably look like that as an adult but better.'

Somewhat amused, the smith chuckled a little as he examined the teens with his own golden eyes, "So, how can I help you?"

Quickly shaking off his surprise, Harry coughed before bowing, "I take it that you're the smith, Munechika Kokaji?"

Lips curling into a smile, the smith nodded, "That's right, and you would be Potter Harry-San, owner of Juuchi Yosamu and Tsukiakari no Suzu."

Jerking back a little, Harry nodded, "Um, hai? How did you...?"

Even more amused, Kokaji smirked, "Know? I make it a business to know who has what swords. So... come to have a look at my own blades? Or do you have another purpose?"

With a small nod, the teen nodded some, "Hai, I was wondering if it would be possible to commission a blade from you?"

Not answering, Kokaji hummed a little before giving Harry a searching look, "For yourself? Or..."

Shaking his head, Harry smiled a bit, "Actually for a friend of mine, her name is Ayase and she's a Light Cruiser shipgirl of the Sendai class."

Only rubbing his chin, the smith hummed for a moment, "Shipgirl, huh? Does she even use the blade?"

Bowing, Harry nodded, "Hai, she does know how, but... right now she makes do with practicing. I have been thinking about getting her a sword for some time now, but..." He gave a helpless shrug and the smith knew that he was commenting on the lack of smiths who made actual weapons, "I've been pointed to you as a solution though."

Not saying anything right away, the smith scratched his chin in thought, "I see..." Fixing his golden eyes on Harry, he cocked an eyebrow, "Tell me everything about her."

Blinking rapidly, Harry furrowed his eyebrows, "You want me to tell you about her?"

Simply pulling a pad of paper from nowhere, the Kyuubi nodded a bit, "I do." Looking up at Harry, Kokaji gave him a serious look, "While there is nothing that I can do in regards to whom might use my blades further down the line, I have always attempted to make sure that their first owners and masters are ones who are worthy of them, would treat them right, and, most important, use them for the right reasons. That is my biggest rule and why I sell so few of them."

Only nodding as that did make sense to him, Harry was silent as he thought, 'Ayase-Chan... hmm...'

Unknown to him, Kokaji raised an eyebrow and gave him a very slight smile, 'Very, very good.'

After a short amount of time, the nearly fourteen year old boy nodded, "Ayase-Chan is someone special, who really deserves such a blade. It is not just because she is loyal, because she is, deeply so. Not just because she has honour, far more than most of those who considered them Samurai in my opinion. But there is more to it than just that. Within her, beyond her steel, there is a strength of character. One that she shows if only one would look. A strength greater than even the steel that would have made up her hull if she had only been built..."

For the next half hour, Harry described her in his own words. What she was like in his view, who she was, and whom she could be. Every so often, Kokaji asked him a question which he took a few seconds to think over before answering. The smith didn't do much, however, simply nod and make notes in regards to what he had heard. Only once Harry was done did he speak up with something besides a question as he nodded, "Well, that is quite a bit of information, Potter-San. In regards to forging a sword for her..." He hummed for a minute or two as Harry waited quietly and patiently, something he internally nodded at as far too many would be asking him for an answer after less than half a minute. With a small nod, Kokaji looked at the pad of paper, "I shall have to consider this closely. But I will inform you of my decision on the morrow, likely sometime in the evening."

In reply, Harry simply smiled and bowed, "That is all that one could ask for, and I thank you for even considering it."

Waiting until the teens left, Kokaji looked at the paper in his hands in thought, "Hmm..." Reaching for a tail, he plucked a few hairs from it before releasing said hairs into the air whereupon they formed birds, "Go to Yokosuka Naval Base and observe this Ayase. I wish to get a good grip of her character on my own before I give an answer. Go."

Moments later, the birds took flight and left the workshop, heading towards the distant Naval base as the Kyuubi hummed and considered what he had written.

 

[darthcourt10]

K9Thefirst1

Welp. It took me a few days. But for some reason I went ahead and made this: A scene integrating Zombieland Saga unambiguously into the HatSG universe. I tried to make some tweaks here and there to make it all feel more naturally in the setting (such as Kotaro putting in a garden for produce, and changing out the minivan from the series for an all-electric one, plus him being an amateur potions master of potions that don't actually need magic to make). But I also never passed this by Harry to approve of first, so don't expect this to suddenly become canon just because I wrote it or anything.

And don't expect me to do any more snippets. At least, not for a while. ZLS can be easily slipped into this setting without any major plot changes, so I don't see me making any snippets adapting scenes directly like I did below - as you can tell, the only way to make that interesting would be to make tweaks and changes* that really aren't worth the effort.

So what I might do - or anyone else that saw ZLS and is interested in doing so - is do little "behind the scenes" snippets. For example, Kotegiri is looking for Kamo Government scientists, and any rumors of tampering with the Undead will get her attention. But even then, I'm not sure if it's worth it - this was chiefly an exercise in getting the ideas out of my head. Regardless, I hope you enjoy this.

* Changes - other than bits related to the Abyssal War - being, for example, the girls being shown their performance at the Death Metal concert, and Saki getting excited that they were there (one of my favorite bits from Episode 5 was how excited Saki was in participating in local Saga events and features, such as doing a commercial for Drive-in-Tori and the Gatalympics, and how it looked like her and Kotaro were bonding over their mutual love for these things, so I thought it would be fun to expand on that), along with a lot of dialogue changes that are only justified by me not wanting to directly 1:1 repeat that scene in the episode. I have read far to many fan fics that are just that.
------

Zombie Magic Saga


Saga Prefecture, October 2014

Kotaro Tatsumi sighed, taking in the crisp mourning air, tending to the Victory Garden in the property's old playground. It was funny. Had the war never happened, he'd have never once thought about growing his own produce for the Zombie Land: Saga project. But in retrospect, it should have been obvious. Until Death Musu- No, that was only a placeholder to not get laughed out of the building for RIP-Fes… Drop Dead Beauties…? Green Face then… Still terrible, but good until something sufficiently Idol-worthy presented itself. Anyway, until the girls were able to become economically self-sufficient and/or find a sponsor, money would be tight as a corpse's skin. Same with the van. Sure, a traditionally powered van was a Hell of a lot cheaper compared to the electric commercial van he bought. But with gas prices being what they were with the war going on, and routine maintenance on top of that, and the Project would faceplant before the girls made their third performance. So it made sense to get the more expensive – but cheaper to maintain – all-electric minivan. Like the little plot of bean sprouts, tomatoes, and pumpkins, it was a little extra upfront cost for long-term savings.

All to save Saga – even before Blood Week, the prefecture was on the decline. With the aging population and mass migration of the youth to the more important urban centers such as Tokyo and closer Osaka, Saga Prefecture would without a doubt someday be subsumed into the surrounding prefectures should the government decide to reshuffle the boundaries again. And with Blood Week destroying the port, shelling huge swaths of the developed areas, and leaving a sense of unease about future attacks, it was no surprise to see a mass migration in the decade since.

But things had changed.

Saga Port had been rebuilt, bigger and more capable than ever before, and was one of the modestly important launching points for the Asiatic Convoys to and from Korea, China, and Russia. The destroyed buildings and residencies had been rebuilt. And yet they all sat empty. People were still too afraid to move in. But that would change with the ZLS Project…

To say nothing about Sakura.

The Necromancer Producer paused in his musings.

Sakura had awakened. Fortunately, she didn't recognize him. He was pretty sure he wouldn't be able to maintain his façade if she did. Although… She didn't remember anything else from when she was alive either. Or rather, nothing identifying, such as her family, or friends. Just things she would have been expected to know as a teenager in Pre-Blood Week Japan.

Kotaro clenched his jaw at the unbidden sense of hurt at that. But then again… If Sakura were to remember her past, and all the cruel twists of fate that taunted her with achievement, only to take it away at the last second, as if she were some sort of Cosmic Plaything… Then the knowledge that the very day she was to mail in her audition paperwork was the day she died in nothing more significant than an every day vehicular manslaughter, it just might take away the spark that had motivated her towards the end. Return her to the listless living zombie waiting to die she had been before discovering Iron Frill.

Tatsumi was stirred from his road to depression by the sound of a scream.

'Is Tae biting Sakura again?'

Then there were more screams.

Different screams.

"Good morning everybody!"

"…Oh. They're awake. Looks like it's show time then."

Kotaro stopped by his office on his way to the dungeon meeting room – and judging by the sounds of people moving around from upstairs into the basement, Sakura was at least observant enough to think to guide the girls down there, or else was willing to let Romero lead the way – and poured out a small cocktail from the portable potion's lab he had set up. He would always be grateful to the Master for his help. Not just for helping him give Sakura another shot at happiness, but for teaching him so much despite not being a wizard.

One draft of Pepper Up later and Kotaro Tatsumi once more had the energy to ignore his guilt at how he had to mistreat his old friend and power on through on this mission to Save Saga Prefecture from oblivion.
------

The chamber was quiet as the grave. The dark, dank, musty chamber that looked out of some sort of horror movie. Junko did her best to be as small and unassuming as possible. The little girl Lily, the courtesan lady, and the girl Sakura seemed nice enough, and with everything going on the Idol needed as many friendly faces as she could find. The Saki girl just looked mean, threatening violence at almost every turn if you so much as looked at her… And then there was the Tae girl.

The less said the better as far as Junko was concerned.

'The first thing I'm doing is find a phone and call the police. Papa and Mom must be so worried about me…'

"Good morning dead ladies, congrats on your awakening…"

Junko and the others looked up at the… Eccentrically dressed man that walked into the room.

'Who wears sunglasses inside?'

When no response was forthcoming, the man gained an angry expression on his face and marched right up to them… No, right up to Junko, leaned within inches of her face and started screaming.

"I SAID 'CONGRATULATIONS!!'"

The man took a moment to, apparently, admire his work at how the patchwork zombie idol curled up and whimpered at his antagonism before marching right back to the blackboard at the center of the room, a smile on his face.

"I am your mysterious new producer," he said, clearly feeling as though this were a momentous occasion, "THE Kotaro Tatsumi! And Your job my Livingly Impaired Darlings is to become Top Pop Idol Sensations and save Saga from oblivion! bwoom!"

With a flamboyant gesture, he flipped the blackboard with his self-proclaimed title and name written on it to reveal… Possibly the ugliest chalk design any of the girls (save perhaps for Tae) had ever seen. The man had clearly put a lot of time and effort into making his own self-portrait look professional and attractive while… While the girls were just glorified circles with some distinguishing marks tossed on as afterthoughts, sketched across the bottom of the blackboard.

'"Ultimate Pop Idols"?'

"Using each of your unique Legendary qualities, you ladies are going to put Saga Prefecture ON THE MAAAAAP-ah!!!!

It was quiet for the longest time after that… Well, except for that Tae girl chewing on her own hair. Then from the far end of the row of seats came a dismissive tsk sound from the hoodlum, Saki.

"Man, this blows. What the fuck are you goin' on about ya damn fag?"

Junko, face blushing maidenly, gasped at the other girl's atrocious language, and leaned into the older Yugiri woman as if to physically remove herself from the uncouth personality of the Biker Boss. And yet she couldn't help but look on, to see how Mister Tatsumi would react. If he was anything like her own manager, he would toss her out on the street like a rat. And yet, rather than ranting or raving, the Producer simply smirked with superiority and spoke with an arrogant tone in his voice.

"Awww, what's so tough for the Big Bad Biker to understand?"

Saki's face twitched in irritation, but seemed to keep her temper under control enough to answer.

"You said we're all dead, right? Well how do you explain this pal" she asked, flexing her scarred, putridly colored hand experimentally, "'Cause I sure as Hell don't look like any stiff, y'see?"

"Awwww! You poor dumb girlie-whirly can't figure it out? Maybe it's cause your teeny-tiny delinquent brain got all rotten!"

"Hey watch yer mouth Old Man! Don't talk to me lik-!"

"IT'S BECAUSE YOU'RE A ZOMBIE NOW! You died, threw your life away over some dumb prideful, asinine biker garbage Chicken Race and got cooked alive in a gasoline fire like a cheap cut of beef, and now you've come back to the World of the Living, how else do you think you can explain it!? What, you mean to tell me you've seen plenty of living, breathing folks walking around with a green face?"

The Biker shoved Kotaro's hand away from where it was gripping her chin condescendingly, but other than that she held her piece. It wasn't unexpected. Saki Nikaido had rolled with some tough guys before. Any one of them – and herself – could break this weirdo like a twig, but she knew to recognize and respect guts when she saw it. And if this guy had the guts to talk to her like that when he clearly knew her reputation as the Baddest Bitch in Kyushu, she was willing to let him have his turf. Besides…

He had a point. In retrospect, Suicide by Chicken didn't seem like the most badass of ways to bite it now that she had time to reflect.

'Damn, Reiko must be pissed at me… Hope she's been feeding my Tamagotchi.'

"Each of you rotting, shambling corpses had your wretched, meaningless lives robbed form you in the very flower of youth. And now that you are zombies you would never last more than a half-hour in regular society – as Sakura here can tell you. BUT! Fortunately for you brain-dead, human-shaped fertilizer sacks, I have devised that as Pop Idols you shall be given a purpose in this cold uncaring world and a place to stay! SO BE GREATFUUUUUUUuuuaaagghh-!"

"…"

"…So. Pop quiz girls. As a Zombie Pop Music Idol Group what is the number one rule in ensuring you don't end up getting your brains blown out with a shotgun, getting dragged into a woodchipper by a barn rope, getting incinerated by a flame-thrower, or being force-fed a live grenade? SAKURA!"

The girl jerked upright, startled at being put on the spot by the sudden question.

"Uh- uhm.. I, I dunno. M-maybe d-don't let Tae bite people?"

"DON'T LET THE FRICKIN' NORMIES FIND OUT YOU'RE ZOMBIES! DUMB ZOMBIE!" With a flourish the man in shades woke up the laptop that had been sitting on his desk and played a quick compilation of rather gory clips from some famous Zombie movies. Which indeed, in fact, included a shot of a zombie getting force fed a grenade before its brains splattered the camera.

Sakura and the girls looked on with varying degrees of horror at the sight.

"Damn, brutal! I didn't know they made a sequel!"

Except for Saki.

"See girls?" Kotaro said nonchalantly, "That is the sort of reaction you are going to face if you get careless. Even if your putrid Undead flesh could be overlooked, fifty years of cinematic conditioning means that the gut reaction for every single man, woman, and child in the world will be to go straight for the shotties and Molotov cocktails.

"Fortunately for you, with a few safety precautions, I can kinda-sorta tell you that you might probably have a shot at maybe being decently okay. Step number one is that while on Idol business, you are to refer to yourselves only by numbers rather than your real names – for one thing some of you might have living relatives that would recognize you, and having both faces and names match would be to convenient of a coincident. For another, without names to Facebook, no one will be able to narrow down your real identities and find out that you should be a pile of ashes in an urn somewhere.

"Any questions?"

In the next seat down from Saki, the other Ex-Idol zombie, Ai Mizuno, raised her own thoughts on the… Circumstances.

"Right, I get that we're zombies. I am well aware one does not simply survive…" bright light and burning pain, waking up in the ambulance long enough to hear the paramedics to talk about her, not even bothering to tend to her before she blacked out from the pain "But what I don't get is why exactly you want us to be Idols."

That at least seemed to get this mad man to take something seriously, going by the set of his features not hidden by those sunglasses and his voice.

"It is so that you can save Saga."

Ai had to take a moment to process that. She turned to the red head next to her that had led them all down here, but all she could offer was a nervous laugh and a weak smile. Seeing this chick was just as clueless as the rest of them, Ai sighed in defeat and asked the obvious question.

"Right. What and How."

"How what?"

It took a great deal of self-control to keep Ai from yelling at the clearly loony tunes mad man.

"What are we saving Saga from, and How are a bunch of Zombie Idols going to do that exactly? In fact, why me specifically? I wasn't even from Saga, I'm from Hyogo!"

"Why, the 'How' is obvious!" Kotaro said passionately, "with your cute smiles, mesmerizing movements, and siren songs, you shall gather people from all over! First on this little island, and then from all across Japan! And maybe, ZA WORUDO! And with them comes tourist money! And that money will trickle down to the local businesses, and that economic stimulus will attract entrepreneurs, and with them, NEW RESIDENTS!

"And from 'what' you ask? Well, I'll show you! ROMERO! LIGHTS!"

With a peppy little bark, the undead toy poodle jumped into Junko's lap and used her as a springboard to bite a pull string above their heads. To the zombie girls' amazement, it turned off most of the overhead lights of the chamber while also bringing down an old film projector behind them and a film screen in front of them. Without missing a beat Kotaro pulled out a pointing baton as the projector showed a series of charts and graphs concerning Saga Prefecture.

"As you can see here, in the collapse the Japanese asset bubble in 1991, Japan's economy stagnated. This has resulted in a massive concentration of economic activity into the major business centers of the country. In particular Tokyo and Osaka. Therefore, the young people moved out of Saga Prefecture and never returned. The remaining population are all retirees and older, and that demographic continues to climb as the younger residents age or move away. If this trend continues, then Saga's population will no longer be able to support its existence as a Prefecture, and within some thirty years it will likely be absorbed into Nagasaki and Fukuoka. THEREFORE!"

The girls started at the sudden yell (especially Saki and Lilly, who had quickly gotten bored and were drifting off). Romero took that as his cue to let go of the strand he had been dangling from, allowing the projector to recede into the ceiling.

"Therefore," Kotaro repeated, at a much more reasonable tone, "If Saga is to survive, you girls must dance and sing your way into the Hearts and Minds of the people! Bring them to Saga with your charm! Take their minds and worries away from the war going on for but an hour and-!"

"W-war? What war?"

The producer stopped his tirade at Junko's cry, and everyone turned to her when she shot to her feat, restrained but palpable horror on her face, her whole body shuddering. Kotaro scratched at his cheek as he observed the Undead young woman.

"Hmmm. Right. Only one of you girls was alive when it happened."

"It? IT?!" Junko demanded, growing all the more shrill and maddened as she continued, causing the girls nearest to her to lean away, "Oh sweet Buddah! Papa was right! That Cowboy President really did it!

"He blew it up!" she screamed, holding her head in her hands as she sank to her knees and sobbed, "They all blew us all to Hell! Damn them! DAMN THE-!"

"PUT A SOCK IN IT YA DUMBASS ZOMBIE!"

The next thing Junko knew was suddenly finding herself back where she was sitting, and with a great deal of pain in her nose. Then she looked around to see the Producer lowering his foot from a high kicking position… Where she saw her headless body groping around. Then the 80s Idol noticed that, no, she wasn't sitting back in her seat – Her head had gotten wedged between the prison bars behind her seat after Mister Tatsumi apparently kicked her in the face.

"Oh my goodness!" Sakura gasped, "Don't worry Junko-chan, I'll help you!"

What followed was a short farce where first Sakura, then Yugiri and Lily, then Ai, and then finally Junko's own body all worked to free the girl's head from the predicament she had found herself in. After freeing her plopped them all on the grimy floor, Sakura gave Junko her head back, and it was a very embarrassed Undead Showa Era Idol that found herself back in her seat. Properly this time. Kotaro, at the very least, had the decency to look mildly ashamed as he pinched his nose in agitation.

"Right, I should have expected that when speaking with a Cold War child. But no. The world didn't go up in a nuclear fireball. The world outside isn't a giant Fallout game, and you girls are not Ghouls. In fact, the Cold War ended when the Soviet Union ran out of other people's money and broke up in 1991. No. The war in fact is a lot more conventional… Well, other than the sea demons that look like super models shooting World War Two era naval guns that is."

"Wait. What?"

"It's true Sakura-chan!" Lily said, "It was all over the TV for weeks! Papa was so scared about what would happen!"

"Really?" Ai scoffed, "Sea Demons? You can't be… Serious…"

Kotaro's only response was to pull up a Wikipedia article for Blood Week, showing to all the girls present, except for Tae (who was more interested in trying to bite a fly out of the air), and Lily, (who had lived through that dark chapter personally) the small collage of the Abyssals and Shipgirls fighting, and the devastation left in the wake of the assaults.

All of the girls looking at the images were stunned silent for several minutes, soaking it all in when Kotaro played archive footage from YouTube of contemporary news anchors talking about the seven days of constant bombardment across the world. Saki watched with a Biker's fury at what she saw as cowardly sucker punches by spineless punks with more balls than courage. Yugiri was floored by the clear and present advancements of technology implied by what was being shown, far beyond what she ever knew in Saga in the 1880s. Sakura's eyes teared up at the stories of innocent lives, snuffed out in an instant, and families destroyed without rhyme or reason. And as for Ai, what floored her most was her own personal connection to the tragedy: The Date of Blood Week's infamous Day 1.

'That… That was… That was… The day, after I died…'

That fact circled around in her head, over and over in an infinite loop. How Iron Frill's fans' last good day before devastation rained down ended with seeing their Idol getting flash-fried by Hot Lightning.

"Next year, it will be the tenth anniversary since these monsters, called Abyssals, started attacking," Kotaro said, utterly and shockingly serious, "And while they are not defeated, Man is holding them at bay. In fact, certain fleets of these Abyssals have even turned against their fellow sea demons and are currently our friends and allies in this war.

"Saga's port was heavily damaged during Blood Week, on top of the widespread devastation of the coastal areas. And between the loss of lives, businesses, and industry, and the simple fear for the lives of their families, the people of Saga Prefecture fled in droves in the months since, and they have stayed away. Even with Saga repared and now a vital convoy link with Asia. This is why you Undead Zombies are so vital – through your music and dance, you will show all of Kyushu, no, all of Japan, that Saga is a safe and wonderful place to live once again.

"THIS is why I chose you girls. I knew that each and every last one of you had something special about you, each possessing a quirk attractive to one demographic or another of the population that is vital to the community that is Saga Prefecture. And all seven of you together will combine those traits into the group that will take the world by storm when you became Idols. And you are going to take the first step in proving it tomorrow evening when you perform at the Shachi-no-Mon Public Concert over at Saga Castle."

It was a fine speech. The sort that would move an audience to believe that the mad cap scheme of the Heroes, the last-ditch effort to save the day, just might actually work, and in the quiet pause that followed, one could imagine that the girls were convinced to.

"Clearly delusional."

Kotaro just scoffed at Ai's misgivings.

"I'm serious! We are rotting corpses! Idols don't lose their heads just because they got kicked like a soccer ball!" she retorted, gesturing to Junko, who blushed again at being reminded of the 'incident' earlier.

"Oh that's not what the crowd thought last night."

Ai was cut off short at the declaration. And it's phrasing.

"Wat."

"You had the whole place jumpin'! Didn't you Sakura?"

"Wat."

Sakura gave a small, nervous laugh.

"Well, those metalheads did seem to like the performance."

"WAT?!"

"Check it!"

Once again, the Zombie Girls watched as Kotaro pulled up another edited series of clips. There they saw all of them, there on a stage. Except for Sakura they all seemed dead to the world, when suddenly they started… Headbanging (though their version involved the whole upper body) to the harshest guitar music most of the girls ever heard. Then the Saki-On-Stage started screaming into a bullhorn.

In the room, Tae and Saki suddenly shot to their feet. Tae started headbanging again. Saki, on the other hand, looked at the video on the screen with a stunned, almost haunted expression.

"W-where is that?" She asked.

Kotaro smiled, suspecting that he just might have the Ex-Biker hooked, whether she knew it or not.

"That was your first public performance. At RIP-Fes 2014."

"WE WERE AT RIP-FES?!"

"You know it?"

"HELL YEAH I KNOW IT! My girls an' me always wanted to go! And you mean to tell me that I was on the fucking stage?!"

"Hell yeah you was girl!"

"YYYEEEEAAAAHHHHHH!!!!!!!

"Now let's get started with today's rehearsal! Go go go! GOGOGOGOGOGOGO!"

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

As they walked away from Kokaji's workshop, Harry spared a glance back for a moment before humming. Taking his hand in hers as well as hooking their arms together, Sakura frowned a little, "Is something wrong, Harry-Chan?"

Blinking, the teenage boy looked at her, "Wrong?"

Sakura gave a small nod as she frowned a little, "You were staring at the workshop for some reason. We were just wondering why.'

Lightly chuckling, Harry gave her hand a squeeze before he shook his head, "Not wrong, just thinking about what happened just now and wondering if he'll make a sword for Ayase-Chan. He did ask a number of questions about her." Frowning, Harry tilted his head a little, "Though... it makes sense that he wouldn't want just anyone to wield one of his swords. But still, Ayase-Chan is that, worthy of such a sword, I mean."

Thoughtful herself now, Ume gave a hum of her own before nodding, "It may be just a feeling, but I think that he will. And you are right, Ayase-Chan does deserve such a thing after all."

Giving her hand a squeeze, the nearly fourteen year old chuckled a little, "True enough."

Moments later, Sakura glanced at her sister before humming, "Hmm... by the way, Harry-Chan?" When he turned to her, she continued, "Did something happen the other day back in Yokosuka involving Hoppou-San? Because we heard something happened and there was quite a number of police there."

At that, Harry winced, "Um, hai, something happened alright." Grimacing, he gave a snort, "There's been reports of a pervert in the area trying to lure children into his van with promises of candy..."

Needless to say, both girls blinked, "What?"

With a sigh, Harry had an odd expression, "Um, well... Hoppou decided to go for a walk with Natsumi-Chan's Imoutos, Asuka and Rei, along with Seiko and they were in a park just off the base..."

***************************************************

Hearing something come to a stop as they walked along the sidewalk, Hoppou blinked and turned away from her conversation with Rei to find that a van had come to a stop beside them. Seconds later, the door opened to reveal an unkept man with clothing askew and a grin on his face, "Hey there, kids... want some candy?" He held up a bag of said candy that all the four children's eyes drifted to as he shook it, "Just come on in and I'll give you some..."

For several moments, all four girls blinked slowly as they took in what was happening. Cocking her head to the side, Hoppou frowned a little, "Um, Asuka-Chan? Rei-Chan?"

Both Kits turned to her and spoke as one, "Hai, Hoppou-Chan?"

The Abyssal slowly raised her finger and pointed at the man who was looking between them with a hungry expression, "Hoppou is wondering if this is really happening?"

Cocking their heads to the side, Asuka answered for them both, "Hai, it is happening."

Seiko frowned a little and furrowed her eyebrows, "There's really a guy here using a van and offering candy? But I thought that was just a meme."

Beside her, Hoppou gave a nod, "Hoppou thought so too, Seiko. Actually, Hoppou thought that such a thing was so stereotypical that it would not happen because it was too silly."

Her new little sister nodded, "And stupid."

Arms crossed, Rei frowned, "Hai, this is pretty silly and stupid. I mean, really? Someone pulls up in a van offering candy? Sounds like something from a cartoon and not real life."

Frowning as well, Asuka mirrored her sister, "Or a really badly written story."

While the girls each chimed in about how stupid the whole thing looked, the man's eyebrows began to twitch and he shook some before growling as his hands shot out, "Screw this!"

Grabbing Hoppou and Rei with one hand, and Asuka and Seiko with the other, he pulled them into the van and slammed the door shut even as a nearby officer noticed and began running from the other side of the park. Moments later, Hoppou's voice drifted from the van, "Hoppou doesn't like meanies who want to hurt children."

Not even a second later, the man's voice drifted out, "What are you-OHGODNO!" The Officer slowed as the man attempted to leap out, only for a pale, mittened hand to grab him and pull him back into the van as he screamed before the door shut, "NO! PLEASE NOOO! OGLBAHGEAHEHG!"

Even as he reached it, the Officer just stared as the van shook back and forth on its suspension as a bone chilling scream came from inside along with other sounds, including one that sounded oddly like a pig squealing. Calling for backup, he approached the can, only for the door to open and the four girls to hop out. Meeting the Officer's eyes, Hoppou unwrapped a lollipop and put it into her mouth alongside Seiko doing the same, "Bad man is all yours."

A frown on her face, Asuka looked back at the van as whimpers drifted out, "I never knew that you could do that."

Seiko just shrugged as she licked her lollipop and put it back into her mouth even as the Officer looked inside and cringed, "You can fit a lot into there once you get big toe inside." After a few moments, she frowned and pulled her lollipop out, "Big Sister Hoppou, do you taste sedative?"

Considering the question, Hoppou tilted her head to the side before humming, "Hoppou does." Furrowing her eyebrows, she nodded, "Hoppou thinks that it is chloroform."

Just winkling her nose after sniffing close to her friend, Rei shook her head, "It makes your breath smell funny..."

At that, both Abyssals just shrugged before walking over to a bench and sitting down even as they munched on more candy.

*************************************************

For several seconds, the former Hitobashira considered that before blinking and sharing a look, "We were wondering why when we met Hoppou later her breath smelt odd."

An odd look on his face, Harry chuckled, "Hai, it was because of that."

Head tilting to the side, Sakura turned back to him, "So what happened to the... man... who attempted to abduct them?"

Sucking his teeth, the teenage boy considered the question, "Honestly? He's going to jail as this is not the first time that he tried this. But... that will take a while before he is out of the hospital."

Eyebrow raised, Ume frowned, "Why? What happened?"

Gaining an evil smirk, Harry darkly chuckled, "Well... he's alive for one thing. But... well, the paramedics and other officers didn't quite know whether to cringe or laugh at what they found. Apparently, they didn't know that what Hoppou did was possible. Though her and the others aren't in trouble because, well... he asked for it."

The two girls just nodded at that as they continued to walk and chat about various things.

____________________________________________________________

With a nod towards the Kitsune who placed their orders in front of them at the café, Harry smiled some before she bowed a little and walked off. Turning back towards the girls, he chuckled a little as they looked at the treats in front of them, "Well, you seem excited."

Looking at the eclairs in front of them, Sakura hummed happily, "Can you blame us, Harry-Chan? This looks delicious?"

Simply glancing at the wall inside the café, he gave a hum, "I expect that it would be so."

Just cocking her head to the side, Ume frowned, "Really? The Kitsune here has been around for over a century, but... Do you mean something else?"

A little bemused, Harry gestured at the framed blue ribbon, "See that?" At their nods, he continued, "That is a sign of someone who is really good at baking or any cooking. Because that's a blue ribbon symbolizing that they graduated from Le Cordon Bleu, a French cooking school."

Interested, Sakura glanced at said framed item and her eyesight zoomed in before she blinked, "Huh... so it is." Frowning as her eyesight went back to normal without the use of the telescopes, she looked towards Harry, "Is that... important somehow?"

Only sipping his tea, he gave a nod, "Hai, that is one of the premier French cooking schools. Though I do wonder when he went there..."

Glancing back at the blue ribbon, Sakura tilted her head a little, "Apparently 1899, Harry-Chan. But if you say that it is good, then we believe you."

Beside her, Ume took a sip of her au lait before her eyes widened, "This... this is really good."

Across the table, Harry had a small smile on his face as well, "Hai, and so is the London fog." At the curious looks, he slid his tea across to them, "It's a latte using Earl Grey with some vanilla and honey as well as steamed, frothed milk."

More than a little curious, first Sakura and then Ume took a sip of his drink, swishing it around in their mouths before nodding and speaking as one, "Hai, it is very good."

Taking it back, Harry picked up one of the small eclairs and bit into it before humming, "Mmm, this is good." Glancing at the price though, he shook his head, "I'm surprised at how cheap it is though. I would have thought that this would be more."

Giggles made him look up as the Twins each had smiles, "It would be, but this is Inari Town, Harry-Chan."

Confused, Harry tilted his head to the side in question, "What does that have to do with anything though?"

Lips curling, Sakura took a bite of her own eclair, chewing it before nodding, "Because the town is set up to honour Inari Okami, Harry-Chan. Two of said Kami's aspects are craftsmanship and merchants. They want to show off their wares without all of it being outside the price range of normal people."

Ume then took over, "While their highest quality items are, indeed, expensive here, they sell quite a bit of things at a lower price so that all can enjoy their craft at the highest quality possible. Besides which, not all the items are made by the owners, some are made by apprentices who come here to learn from older, far more experienced Kitsune. Many of those walk away as Masters in their own right afterwards."

Considering that, the wizard slowly nodded as he took another bite and swallowed, "That does make a lot of sense, I suppose..." Soon enough, their drinks and desserts, as they had come to the café after having a meal of tofu, were done. As Ume and Sakura set down their empty cups, Harry noticed something, "Um... Ume-Chan? Sakura-Chan?" When the girls looked at him, he pointed at his lips, "You have something there."

Rapidly blinking, the two girls wiped at their mouths before looking at him, "Is it still there?"

Only shaking his head, Harry smiled a bit, "No, but let me get it for you." Before they could react, he kissed them on the spots shown and they flushed deeply as they felt his tongue lick at said spots before he stood up. It helped that he had a red face as well and coughed, "Well, um... I'll go and pay the bill."

With that, he walked into the café and left both girls with steam coming from their ears and their faces glowing brightly. After a few moments though, they grinned and giggled, 'Just like from our books!'

Granted, when Harry came back out, they both kissed him on the lips before claiming a hand once more.

After that, they resumed their stroll through the small village looking at the various shops and stalls as they did so. Harry picked up a few things, like a carving of a small, stone rabbit that looked almost alive for Nagato as well as a polar bear for Hoppou. He also spotted, at the iron works shop, small figurines of the actual hulls from above the waterline for various shipgirls about the size of a can of soda.

He wondered, briefly, how Kongou might take the model of herself that he was going to give to Goto. Knowing the man he thought of as an uncle figure, Harry knew that he would likely place it on his desk before Kongou arrived. All just to see said Battleship's reaction upon seeing it. Just the thought made him snicker as it was.

Feeling a tap on his shoulder though, he turned to find Sakura looking at him and a glance told him that Ume was doing the same, "Hmm? Is something wrong?"

Both of them shook their heads before they smiled, "No, we just want to check out a nearby shop alone, Harry-Chan. Otouto gave us some spending money and we want to buy something."

Eyebrow raised, Harry gave a small shrug, "Um, sure? I'll wait around here."

Smiling brightly, both girls nodded before letting go of his hands and heading towards a shop nearby. They only entered it once they saw that Harry's back was turned and found it to be a clock shop with various watches and clocks on display. Even as they watched, one of the clocks had small figures walk out and around until they rang a bell, and then back inside. Another clock, all brass and set out in traditional, Japanese time, ticked softly.

Yet, it was not one of those that caught their eye.

Quickly, they made their way over to the pocket watches that were on display as the Kitsune behind the counter smiled at them, "Anything in particular that you might like, honoured customers?"

A frown on her face, Sakura nodded slowly, "We are looking for a type of pocket watch that you sell... Ah! There we go!"

Noticing where they were pointing, the Kitsune nodded, "Ah, yes, the pocket watches I make in the style of inrō. I have a number here, if you wish to look, made with different materials. Some gold or silver, simple lacquered wood, or even ivory and turtle shell."

Glancing at each other, the Twins nodded as they looked at the various ones on display, each unique and a masterpiece which would fit with a Yukata or Kimono...

Meanwhile, with Harry, he was looking around before noticing a small store. Entering it, he noted that there were various hair accessories. One of the ones that really caught his eye were the Kanzashi. Some were plain, but others were quite decorative. More than that, one thing that he noted was the sign that stated that they would automatically style one's hair and there were several styles "Programmed" for them, 'I wonder what Ume-Chan and Sakura-Chan would make of these...'

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Walking along through the garden, Harry as per usual for his time now in Kyoto had each hand grasped by one of the Twins as they walked along. Part of him noted how some people did give him odd looks, as well as how some teenage boys and young men seemed angry. But they were few and far between. And besides which? Well, he felt like he should enjoy the feel of Ume and Sakura as they held his hands.

A smile on his face, he looked up at both Twins and chuckled, "Well, this is nice, just walking through the Imperial Gardens."

Simply humming happily, Ume nodded before softly speaking, "Hai, it is." Turning to him, her smile grew as she gave his hand a squeeze, "Especially with us walking with you, Harry-Chan."

On the other side of said teenage boy, Sakura giggled slightly, "Hai, it is much better than walking along by ourselves." Looking around, she took a deep breath before letting it out, "And it is lovely to get away from the crowds for a while."

Just nodding in agreement, Harry gave both hands in his a squeeze as well, "True enough, and a nice stroll through the gardens here is nice."

Neither girl felt much like speaking, simply enjoying their stroll. Eventually, however, they noticed the thoughtful look on Harry's face and tilted their heads, "Harry-Chan?" When he looked at them, they continued, "Is there something on your mind?"

Blinking, Harry suddenly chuckled a little and shook his head, "Not much, just enjoying the garden. Though..." Once more becoming thoughtful, he looked at them both, "You both seem to enjoy gardens."

At that, both girls lightly blushed before Ume gave a nod, "That is because we do, Harry-Chan." With her free hand, she gestured around them, "Before... what happened to us, one of our favorite activities was to stroll through the family garden, or come to one of the other gardens. When outside the compound in such a place, we were struck by peace."

With a slight nod, Sakura continued for her sister, "It helped that our... Minders would hang back during such times. Because they were themselves not too interested in such things. As long as none approached us, they would stay back and thus we had some privacy."

Their blushes deepening a touch, both Twins then spoke as one, "As well, we... often imagined things at the time."

Interested, Harry tilted his head to the side some, "Really? Like what sort of things?"

Glancing at each other, the two girls didn't say anything right away. But then, they turned to Harry and smiled as they lowered their voices to a near whisper as if telling a personal secret, which Harry supposed it was, "Well, things such as us being Himes back in the days of the Heian. That we were young, female nobles striding through the gardens of Emperors and the like. A silly thing, but..."

However, when both trailed off, Harry shook his head, "I don't think that it's silly, not in the slightest." Lightly blushing himself, he chuckled a little, "Um, before I met Mum, I sometimes went to the nearby park and hid out where the trees were thickest. Used to pretend that I was a brave knight on a quest and such."

For a few moments, Ume and Sakura considered that before smiling with Ume speaking for them both, "We can see such, Harry-Chan. Though in our case, it is more that we could see you as a brave and honourable as well as handsome Samurai or Daimyo."

Just blinking at that, the teenage wizard looked at them, "Really?" At their nods, he could see that they were not lying. After a moment, Harry gave a shrug and smiled back at them, "Well, in my case I could definitely see the two of you as beautiful Princesses."

Cheeks reddening at that, the Twins shared a look before giving him an odd smile, to him, "Princesses, Harry-Chan? Not Ladies in Waiting?"

That made Harry snort a little as he gave them one of his lopsided grins, "Nope! Both of you are too pretty and nice to be anything but princesses." It warmed him to see the two girls blush deeply at that, though they seemed very happy with what he said. After a few moments, he chuckled some, "Though, um, no offense? I'm glad that you don't have black teeth like nobles did back then in Japan."

Much to his amusement and relief, the two girls giggled at that and shared a look, "We're glad as well about that fact, Harry-Chan. Though our... great-grandmother on our Haha-ue's side did state before she died a year before... that happened, that she believed that they should have had us do such a thing to make us more beautiful."

Pursing his lips together, Harry considered that before shaking his head, "Nah, I can't see it fitting either of you. Besides, the two of you look better without lots of makeup and the like. A natural sort of beauty like..." Not noticing the reactions he was getting, he shrugged, "Like the flowers you're named after." Finally, though, he realized that both girls had gone a deep red with steam just barely able to be seen from their ears, "Um, Ume-Chan? Sakura-Chan? What's wrong-"

He was cut off, however, by Sakura kissing him for almost half a minute before Ume did the same. As they pulled back, both girls giggled madly through their blushes at the awestruck look on Harry's face before squeezing his hand, "Thank you, Harry-Chan."

Rapidly blinking, Harry shook his head as he came back to his senses, "Er... okay?" That answer only got him more giggles, but he shook it off, "Uh, right, so gardens..." At their nods, the nearly fourteen year old continued, "You ever been to Heian Shrine? From what I've heard it is a replica of the Heian Palace, though smaller."

Needless to say, he was very pleased as both girls lit up in happiness and nodded as Sakura spoke, "Hai, it was actually one of our favorite places in Kyoto to go, Harry-Chan. Because it resembled the Heian Era so much..."

Ume suddenly gained a thoughtful look on her face, "Though... perhaps we should see the Heian Palace as well." Seeing the confusion on Harry's face, she smiled a little, "According to Aki-Kun, back in the early 1980s the Diet began a project in the North of Kyoto where the Palace once stood to create a replica. They couldn't build it openly, because people would wonder, so they built a small building there with spells laying over it to prevent it from being noticed by non-magicals. Said building looks like an old entrance to a palace."

Her sister then took over, "But on the inside, they used extension charms to make it much bigger. One large enough to contain a scale replica of the old Heian Palace within it. The outside was layered with other charms and protections against fire and earthquake."

Frown on her face, Ume hummed a bit, "According to Aki-Kun, when the economy fell out in the 1990s, the Diet dropped it, but some of the families continued working at it slowly until the Kyoto Diet took it over last year with it opening just a few months ago." Expression brightening, she happily looked towards Harry, "As it turns out, it is not just big enough for the palace, but also for them to have replicated some of the surroundings in the form of Heian Kyoto."

Eyebrows raising, Harry stared at her before making an impressed sound, "I know that we covered the extension charm in class. According to our textbooks, someone who is sufficiently adapt with it could expand the inside of a toilet cubicle enough that a hundred wizards could fit inside."

None of the three said anything for a few moments before Sakura began to giggle madly followed by her sister. Eyes twinkling in mirth, she looked towards Harry, "Do you think that someone actually did that, Harry-Chan? Expand the inside of a toilet stall enough for a hundred people to fit inside?"

Simply raising his eyebrow, the teenage wizard's tone was utterly dry, "Considering wizards and witches..." Once more, the Twins madly giggled at that which was followed by a grinning Harry laughing as well. It drew some looks, but most people simply shrugged it off. After they calmed down a bit, Harry tilted his head some, "So they created a replica of the Heian Palace and the surrounding neighbourhood?"

With a small nod as her last giggles left her, though she was smiling widely, Ume nodded, "Hai, they used the memories of a large number of Yokai and weapon spirits who were around at that time to reconstruct it accurately. But there was more to it than that which the Kyoto Diet worked at."

At the interested look, Sakura raised a finger, "You see, Harry-Chan, a number of Onmyouji pooled their resources as well as a number of Kitsune, Tanuki, and the like to create realistic illusions based on those memories of people going about their daily lives. They look real, but take no notice of modern people walking by. In fact, sometimes they walk through people since they're composites of memories of the time, which lets people see how life was in Kyoto in the Heian."

Slowly nodding, her sister hummed, "Though they do have a number of... re-enactors, I think that they're called? People who have learned how people acted then and can do so themselves while acting as guides." Thoughtful, Ume shook her head, "Aki-Kun stated that it is something of a prestige project. Partially to show off how good the Kyoto Diet is, and also to do something that will impress non-magicals as well..."

Giving a small nod, Sakura tapped a finger against her chin, "Though Aki-Kun also mentioned that the Diet has considered other projects similar to such. Such as one in Owari to reconstruct the castle of Oda Nobunaga, complete with people being able to see memories of the Warlord. Or a project in Nara for the old Palace there, though there's very few Yokai who were around then."

Just considering what he was told, Harry gave them both a smile, "Maybe we should go and have a look ourselves tomorrow when we have time after the parade? See it for ourselves."

Both girls brightened at that and nodded some before kissing his cheek.

It was just a few short hours later, as the afternoon wore on, that they took another break along the banks of one of Kyoto's main rivers. As they sat down on a bench, Harry smiled a bit at the Twins who each clutched a taiyaki in their free hands. Shaking his head a bit at the fish shaped treat, he chuckled, "Well, the both of you seem to want to eat your treats."

Happily humming, Sakura smiled back at him, "Hai, and how could we not, Harry-Chan? Taiyaki are wonderful."

With another chuckle, Harry gave a nod as he watched them take a bite with smiles on their faces. After a few moments, he blinked before chewing his lip some, "Um... Ume-Chan? Sakura-Chan? Could I..."

Ume blinked before smiling a bit, "If you want some, we don't mind sharing, Harry-Chan."

That caused a small blush to appear on the teenage wizard's face, but he shrugged, "Well, it wasn't about that, but I wouldn't mind some."

Only tilting her head to the side, Sakura furrowed her eyebrows some, "If not that... than what was it that you want to do, Harry-Chan?" Then she shook her head, "Neither of us would mind whatever it might be."

Rather than say anything, Harry gave a slow nod before removing his hands from the ones that he held. Before either girl could say anything, however, he wrapped his arms around their slim waists, holding them a bit closer and making them blush with him having a slight flush to his cheeks as well, "Just... wanted to do this."

After a few moments the Twins got over their surprise and smiled before leaning into him happily with them speaking as one, "Hai, we wanted this as well but could not figure out how to ask." Sharing a look, they switched hands holding their treat and used the newly free hands on either side of them opposite of Harry's to take his hands in theirs, entwining their fingers, "There, much better now."

Despite feeling his cheeks as if they were on fire, Harry only nodded and smiled, "Hai, it really is." When Sakura held her taiyaki in front of him, he leaned forward and took a bite, "Mmm, nothing like festival food."

Giggling, Sakura gave a nod, "Hai, festival food is always delicious. Though we want to try some choco banana. Those look good as well."

Lips twitching, the teenage wizard agreed fully before taking a bite from the treat offered by Ume. Taking her own kiss, and internally giggling at how naughty she was being sharing bites with the boy next to her, said girl sighed. After a few moments, she gave a soft sigh, "This is nice... sharing treats next to the river."

With a slow nod, the wizard sighed as well as he enjoyed the moment with both girls in his arms, leaning against him, "Agreed." Looking at the river, he suddenly chuckled some which made both Twins blink. Upon noticing, Harry shook his head, "Just that we're on the banks of the Ujigawa."

Confused, Sakura shared a look with her sister before blinking, "Hai, we are on the banks of the Uji, Harry-Chan. But what's funny about that?"

Only shrugging some, Harry shook his head, "Well, not funny in that way, just... one of those odd things." Seeing that they were still confused, he gave a hum even as he rubbed his thumb over their knuckles, not seeing both girls give a slight shiver at that. Finally, the teenage boy nodded, "Well, the Uji south of here merges with the Katsura and Kizu, right? And so the Uji becomes the Yodogawa." At their nods, he continued, "Well, at Kannazuki, Shiromizu met the Mizuchi of the Yodogawa..."

Slowly, he told the two about what his adoptive sister figure had told him about said Mizuchi. A tale that brought bemusement to the both of them before they shook their heads, "So Yodogawa-Sama is somewhat absent minded?"

Just chuckling, Harry gave a nod, "Hai, apparently so. But according to Shiromizu, that doesn't matter because she's kind which she prefers greatly to some of the other Mizuchi. Oh!" With a nod, he snorted some in amusement, "Also that she is very cuddly."

Blinking at that, Sakura gave him an odd look, "Cuddly?"

At that, the teenage wizard shrugged a little, "Hai, she said that Yodogawa-Sama is very cuddly looking and even showed me a picture. And, honestly? I have to agree, she looks very cuddly..." Humming, he shook his head again, "Though Shiromizu did say that she unfortunately didn't get the chance to test that."

Yet again, both girls shook their heads at that before going back to eating and sharing their treats with Harry. Once done, they stood with Harry following before giving him a light kiss each and then going back to the festival with him. Inside their heads, they were also planning out what was going to happen in a few hours.

Though, once they were out of earshot, a giggle sounded from the water before Yodogawa rose up with a smile, "Hmm, Shiromizu thinks I'm cuddly? And wanted to see if I was as cuddly as she thought?" Head tilted to the side, she frowned, "Mou... she only had to ask. After all, she's very cuddly and nice as well... I'll just have to help her find out when I go to help Kyoshu find a Mizuchi!"

With that, the Mizuchi sank back into her river before anyone spotted her.

__________________________________________________________________________

Harry walked between Ume and Sakura towards the tea house in their family garden along the path as the Sun lowered towards the horizon and day fell to early evening. Upon reaching it, he waited as both girls cleansed their hands and mouth at the chōzubachi before they entered the tea house. It was a few minutes more before they came back out and deeply bowed towards him, with Harry returning the bow.

Walking up to the chōzubachi, Harry ritually cleansed his hands and mouth with the water as he would at a Shrine. Through such, he would become pure and leave the dust of the world outside where it belonged rather than bring it within the tea house. Part of him noted the shishi-odoshi gently bumping gainst the chōzubachi and depositing water within it. Another listened as the water that spilled out hit the stones there and entered the suikinkutsu with the sound of tinkling bells.

Softly smiling, he gave a nod, "Most beautiful sound. But transient as most things are. Here and gone again."

Both girls' had their eyes light up at the attempt at an haiku, their lips pulling into happy smiles. Once more, they bowed some before straightening and gesturing towards the tea house, "Please, join us for Yûzari-no-chaji."

Just bowing back, Harry nodded, "It would be an honour."

Following them inside, he left his shoes outside before making his way to the spot where he was to sit through their gestures. Not saying a word, he knelt into seiza and waited as the Twins also did the same after loudly closing the door. Part of him noted that his back was to the tokonoma which made him blush a little. Still not saying a word, he watched as the Twins went through the motions of making him sakurayu, tea made from pickled cherry blossoms as he was unable to drink sake due to his age.

As they handed him his cup, he bowed to them both while taking it with both nodding. Once that was done, they stood before leaving and then bringing back the tray which they set in front of him for the cha-kaisaki. Looking over the foods, each of which were fresh and in season while in small portions on their own plates, Harry nodded. Mainly because each dish as he was presented to him was a work of art in its own right with how the food was presented. Something that he complimented he complimented the girls on which they lightly blushed at.

While he slowly ate each course, soft, pleasant conversation happened between the three of them. Often, it was Harry complimenting them not just on the choices, but also on the flavours of the food and the presentation there of. Eventually, the meal was finished with dessert in the form of a wagashi and Harry bowed to them both after standing once they cleared away the tray and utinsils. Walking outside, he waited for a time, simply enjoying as day turned into night as the Sun sank beneath the horizon until the Twins returned for him to join them once more by ringing a gong, after which he purified himself again at the chōzubachi.

Unlike the meal, Harry did not speak as he entered with them, nor did they as they prepared themselves. He did note the lovely flower arraigement, however, and he blushed slightly at the meaning in the flowers thereof before giving them a curious glance. But the Twins said nothing, only smiled back at him with their smiles full of promise. Soft candle light filled the room as outside, in the garden, Harry could see fireflies drifting through the air.

The whole room felt... intimate to him, and he only sighed softly.

From where he sat, Harry watched as the Twins ritually cleansed each item to be used in the tea ceremony before them. It was like a dance between the two, both girls moving not as two bodies, but as if they were one. Each motion fluid and coordinated. Needless to say, Harry was both in awe and ensnared by what they were doing. Once they were done cleansing, and had placed the utensils in an exact arraignment, Ume and Sakura proceeded to make the thick tea.

Once more, the teenage wizard was struck at how the two girls moved as one. They each used one hand in the process, but said hands moved in perfect sync with the other twin's. When the tea was done, the Twins bowed towards Harry with him doing the same as he accepted the bowl. As there were none others there besides himself, he did not need to bow to the next guest. But he still carried through by raising the bowl to Sakura and Ume in a gesture of respect.

Moving the bowl so that he was not facing the front of it, Harry brought it to his lips and took a sip. Eyes closed, he held it within his mouth for a few moments before swallowing with a smile, "Exquisite as to be expected."

Both girls smiled at that and thanked him as he took a few more sips, enough to drain a third of what was there. Using the correct cloth, Harry cleaned the lip of the bowl and complimented them on the beauty of the bowl before handing it to Ume. Said girl turned the bowl so that the lip was facing away from her before taking a number of sips. Cleaning the lip, she handed it to her sister who finished the tea.

With the thick tea then gone, the Twins cleansed the utensils once more before leaving. When they returned a few minutes later, they brought with them higashi sweets. As he watched, the Twins prepared three bowls of thin tea this time, one for each of them. Once they were done, they presented the tea towards Harry, who made the usual formal comments about the beauty of the tea and the like. Thankfully, afterwards they were able to shift to a more casual conversation.

After the tea and last sweets were gone, Ume and Sakura once more cleaned the utensils. Sitting there, Harry watched as, yet again, the two moved as one. Within his head, the words 'Poetry in motion' bubbled up, and he found himself agreeing with it. Once they were done cleaning the utensils, they placed them on a brocaded cloth so that Harry could examine them. Unnoticed by him, both former Hitobashira were practically vibrating in happiness as he did so correctly.

Said items were, after all, well over two centuries old and were handmade.

Once his examination was complete, the Twins collected the utensils and Harry bowed towards them before getting to his feet, somewhat stiffly, and leaving the tea house. With a deep breath, he sat down outside and waited for the Twins, and when they came out, he noted that they were almost glowing with how pleased they were.

Lightly chuckling, Harry smiled at them, "Well, I don't need to ask if you enjoyed yourselves as much as I did."

Shaking their heads, the Twins walked over and hugged him, "No, you do not, Harry-Chan. We... we have wanted to do such for a while now."

Expression softening, Harry lightly brushed his hands over their cheeks, "I could tell. And, personally? That was one of the most incredible and amazing ceremonies that I have ever had."

Not saying a word, the Twins nodded before they leaned in and kissed him, with Harry returning the gesture. Part of him noted that they did deepen said kisses a bit more than they had, but ignored it because it was nice. When Ume, who did it after Sakura, parted her lips from his, her eyes seemed to glow in the evening with how much joy they contained. Taking one of his hands in hers, as her sister did the same on the other side, she nodded, "Let's be off, Harry-Chan. After all, we need to meet Natsumi-Chan at the Vanishing Cabinet."

Just nodding, Harry gave their hands a squeeze as they walked off, the two girls leaning their heads on his.

 

[darthcourt10]

mikelima777

CFB Esquimalt, Vancouver Island, British Columbia, Canada.

It was a sunny morning on the West Coast of Canada. Many went about their day, as life continued for the millions that called British Columbia home. It was going to be also a special day, something no once would have anticipated nearly a decade ago.

Hundreds of guests were being led to bleachers erected around the parade grounds at Canadian Forces Base Esquimalt. The ships moored at the base were decked out with signal flags as well as Canadian Flags and the Canadian Naval Ensign. A handful of news helicopters were watching the scene from a good distance away. At the perimeter of CFB Esquimalt, foot patrols continued, with personnel donned in CADPAT and wielding carbines and assault rifles, watching for any uninvited guest attempting to disrupt today's proceedings. There were also some of Canada's ship girl corvettes patrolling about with their rigging. Hidden from plain sight, pairs of Canadian RCMMP Aurors were also watching for any intruders.

Today was to be a swearing-in ceremony for new members of the Royal Canadian Navy, as well as those continuing their service. However, today would mark the swearing-in of what was becoming a topic even in Canadian news. The Wardens were becoming a trending topic, with footage of their visits to Vancouver and other cities making the rounds. Cellphone video from Calgary of an Abyssal destroyer getting her hull washed like a car went viral, alongside videos of ship girl antics. The Government of Canada had officially announced that the Royal Canadian Navy was accepting new members, former opponents who now intend to join the Canadian family.

The Wardens today would be reciting the oath of allegiance as part of their entry into the RCN. While several abyssals had defected against the Abyssals continuing to wage war on humanity, most chose to remain independent of any human country. Canada would be the first nation in the world to see Abyssals enlist in their navy, with plans for the Warden to eventually become Canadian citizens. They would, however, be allowed to be dual citizens of sorts, retaining ties to the Fleet of Laughter despite the current lack of recognition as a sovereign nation.

Tsuki and her fiancee sat down waiting for the Parade to commence. She was happily munching down on a Nutella-peanut butter sandwich, but the Kyuubi made sure to look around in vigilance. She soon observed four Abyssals sitting down with the friends and family of those taking the oath or affirmation. She stiffened as she recognized one of the abyssals as a Submarine Princess. She relaxed slightly as she spotted the white flag the princess was holding, marking her as part of the Fleet of Laughter. There were also most of the crew of HMCS Regina sitting close to the parade grounds along with their families.

The spectators soon quieted down as the Master of Ceremonies announced the beginning of the parade. Standing in front of a dais, the cruiser Rainbow, dressed in full ceremonial uniform, bellowed out.

"Parade! Fall-In!"

At one end of the parade grounds, the base's band played "Heart of Oak" as the participants marched in. Those who were renewing their oaths and service contracts were dressed in RCN service dress, while new members were dressed in formal civilian wear. There were some mutterings among the crowd as the Wardens stepped onto the parade grounds, dressed in civies. They were led by Tandy Ferguson, who chose to wear a loose button-up blouse and knee-length skirt. The parade formations marched to their positions and halted, before making a right turn to face the dais and fixed their dressing.

"Flag Party, atten-tion!"

Off to the side, the flag party stood at attention, carrying the Canadian Flag and the Royal Canadian Naval Ensign. The spectators stood up as well.

"Parade, present arms!"

"Flag party, by the centre, quick march."

The flag party marched in as the band played "Maple Leaf Forever." The spectators in uniform also saluted as the Canadian Flag marched across the parade ground before moving to their position and halted.

After a few moments, Rear-Admiral Diana Lombard stepped onto the Dias.

"Parade, General Salute, present arms!"

The spectators remained standing as the snare drummers rolled before the other instruments joined in as they began to play the National Anthem of Canada, with the spectators singing as well.

"O Canada!
Our home and native land!
True patriot love in all thy sons command.
With glowing hearts we see thee rise,
The True North strong and free!
From far and wide,
O Canada, we stand on guard for thee.
God keep our land glorious and free!
O Canada, we stand on guard for thee.
O Canada, we stand on guard for thee!"

Overhead, four CF-22 Raptors rocketed across the sky in finger-four formation.

After a speech by Rear-Admiral Lombard, one by one, sailors and officer recited the oath or affirmation of allegiance and were presented with certificates to mark the occasion and shook hands with the Rear-Admiral. Afterwards, the Wardens, starting from the submarines, each went forward and recited the oath. Then, it was Tandy's turn. She marched towards the dais, then raised her right arm.

"I, Tandy Ferguson, daughter of Hoppou, the Northern Ocean Princess,"

A faint flow of red and white pulsed from Tandy as she began to recite her oath.

"do solemnly swear that I will well and truly serve Her Majesty,"

Another pulse, brighter and with a faint sound of boilers roaring.

"Queen Elizabeth the Second, Queen of Canada, Her heirs and successors according to law,"

Another pulse as Tandy's horns slightly grew.

"in the Canadian Forces until lawfully released,"

Across the border, a MACUSA monitoring station picked up a surge of spiritual energy that quickly overwhelmed the sensors, causing the staff to panic once again. On the other side of Canada, Halifax who was watching the ceremony on TV, jerked her head westwards as she could feel the surge as well.

"That I will resist Her Majesty's enemies"

Watching from afar, several figures, dressed in a mixture of traditional indigenous and contemporary clothing, were waiting in anticipation. One, dressed in a Raven-patterned poncho, grinned cheekily.

"and cause Her Majesty's peace to be kept and maintained"

In Avrora and Japan, the members of the Fleet of Laughter, as well as Hoppou herself, could sense that Tandy was about to join the ranks of Tanith and Sunny. Thanks to Harry and others' assistance, they had a live feed to the ceremony. Nagato had to resist her urge to squee as Hoppou jumped up and down in excitement in front of the television.

"and that I will, in all matters pertaining to my service, faithfully discharge my duty."

In the spiritual world, the coverings and construction work on her hull was unravelling and disappearing, as her crew manned the rails, dressed in Royal Canadian Navy uniforms. The Royal Canadian Navy Ensign rose from the Mainmast and stern, while Massive Canadian Flags were unfurled. At the top of her mainmast, there was now a white pennant with a red maple leaf, almost as long as her hull.

"So help me God."

A massive burst of red light emanated from Tandy as her ship's whistle blared out.

Onlookers murmured as the looked upon Tandy's new appearance.

Her long, waist-length hair was now mostly jet black, a few silver highlights remaining from her Ta-class days. Her eyes glowed a warm red, while two horns projected from her forehead, covered in felt. She had long legs like an Iowa-class, with taut muscles hinting at their power. Some of the shipgirls stiffened as they recognized the general form of an Abyssal Battleship Princess, one of the more powerful types of ship-based Abyssal princess encountered. However, that was the extent of her similarities. Instead of a black dress, she wore a flannel shirt with a red/white/black plaid design, accompanied by a matching flannel skirt. Her stockings were patterned with maple leaves and Canada geese. Over her shirt was a Navy Blue Denim Jacket, with "Canada" sewed on each shoulder. Her rigging also looked different than usual. It's massive hands wore what appeared to be oversized Hockey Gloves; it's "head" was hidden behind a Goalie's Mask, while her main gun turrets bore a striking resemblance to the American Mark 7s of the Iowas and Montanas.

On the spiritual plane, she resembled a lengthened Iowa-class, and in fact, bore a striking match to the Scheme 8 design study for what would become the Montanas.

"Her Majesty's Canadian Allied Abyssal Ship, Tandy Ferguson, Canadian Battleship Princess. Ready Aye Ready."

There was silence in the bleachers, except for one perplexed voice.

"Wat."

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Head tilted to the side, Harry considered the small building in front of them. It was done up in traditional Japanese style with the tiled roof and a sliding door. Part of him was amused, however, by the fact that it was about as large as one of the larger garden sheds that he had seen. One thing that he did notice was the two Koma Inu, a male and female, standing at either side of the door under the overhang of the roof. Said Yokai stirred as they approached and gave a small bow before opening the door.

Alongside Ume and Sakura, Harry also bowed towards them which got him bows back before they entered the small structure. The inside, he noted, had been expanded quite a bit, practically tripled the size of what one might think. As well, he could see a small door off to the side with the Kanji for "Break" above it, letting him know there was a breakroom there for the guards, which made him nod internally. It said quite a bit about how the Konohana saw those guarding this place after all.

But after that, he turned his attention to the Vanishing Cabinet. Around it were sheets of Battleship grade armor, enough to withstand even a bomb most likely, with the door wide open to the cabinet itself as well as a small owl box set in its own alcove. Ume placed a letter into said box and closed it. It did not take them long before Akimi walked out followed by Natsumi. Upon seeing that said younger Kitsune was in a dark orange Yukata, Harry's eyes widened a touch as both Ume and Sakura gave her a nod. Each of the teens bowed to each other as Sakura spoke up, "Welcome to our home, and Kyoto, Natsumi-Chan."

Straightening, Natsumi gave her a smile back, "Thank you, Sakura-Chan." She turned and gave Ume a nod as well, "Ume-Chan, I'm happy that you invited me along for this. I've always sort of wanted to see this."

Glancing at her sister, Ume smiled back, "And we're glad that we can share it with you, Natsumi-Chan."

For some odd reason, Harry felt like there was something more to those words as well as the short conversation between the Twins and Natsumi. With that, however, the group of teens thanked Akimi before they left the transportation building and then the compound. Though not before the Twins pointed out aspects of their home as they passed. As they left the gates of the compound behind after a short meeting between Natsumi and Akiyama as well as said man's wives, Harry turned towards Natsumi as he glanced around, "Taiyang not going to be here?"

Natsumi slowly shook her head with a small sigh, "No, thankfully not." At the looks, she gave a small shrug, "She's still getting used to the modern day. Best not to bring her into something like that quite yet."

There was something about her tone that made Harry's lips twitch a bit for some reason. But, in the end, he chose to ignore it, "Well, I guess that I'll have to wait to get back to Yokosuka to meet her then."

Moments later, he blinked as the Kitsune's tone became mischievous, "Oh, I think that you'll have an interesting time of it, Harry-Chan." Ignoring the confused expression on his face, she glanced around, "So how are we getting to Inari Town? It is a bit of a walk if I'm right about where we are."

It turned out that it was Sakura's turn to giggle as she answered the Kitsune's question by gesturing to Harry, "Actually, Harry-Chan stated that he would hire a gissha to take us there."

Eyes widening, Natsumi looked at him, "Really, Harry-Chan? We're going by gissha?" At his nod, she gave him a kiss on the cheek, "Thank you."

Only shrugging, Harry gestured down the street where said carts were, "Well, we should be going then..."

Getting one for the trip was not a problem, but what was a bit of an issue was how they would all fit in. Much to Harry's confusion, the three girls seemed to hold a silent conversation with one another. One that ended with Natsumi in his lap and the Twins to either side. Not something that bothered Harry too much, quite the opposite.

He was a bit confused at the amused and somewhat jealous look he got from the driver, however.

Arriving at Mount Inari, the four teens made their way through the paths towards Inari Town. Natsumi, especially, pushing down others onwards, "Come on guys! Who knows when they start!"

Voice rather dry in tone, Harry gave her an amused look as they walked through the lantern lit path, "Actually, they won't start for another hour and a half." When Natsumi looked back, he grinned, "I made sure to check before we did anything else."

Lightly embarrassed, the Kitsune's cheeks flushed, "Um, sorry..."

Walking up to her, Ume gave her a small, hesitant hug. When Natsumi leaned into it, however, she smiled, "It's fine, Natsumi-Chan. No one is faulting you for wanting to go see it."

A slight giggle escaped from Sakura as she joined her sister in the hug, "Especially not us as this is perhaps the first time that we have seen such an event ourselves."

Needless to say, that bit of information made both the wizard and Kitsune blink. But it was Natsumi who gave voice to the unasked question, "Your first time seeing it? But it's something famous on the magical side of Kyoto and well known. Since you lived here all your lives..."

Both girls grimaced a bit and shifted a little before sighing, "You are right that since we have lived here all our lives that, perhaps, we should have been able to enjoy it. Unfortunately, we never had a chance before.... you know." Reminded of what happened, Harry and Natsumi grimaced and nodded, "The only times that we truly were allowed out and about were during the day. And even then, only to approved places to begin with. We did see a few Noh plays or a few other performances, but they were all done by humans and we were stuck with our family. Outside our Otouto and Ojii-San, they saw us as an embarrassment for not being born with magic." Voices dropping to a near whisper, they hung their heads a little, "Thus, the past two days have been as if they were a dream."

Much to their surprise, they found themselves being hugged by Natsumi and Harry. After a moment, the Kitsune gave them a nuzzle before pulling back with an angry look, "Don't take it the wrong way... but your family besides your Otouto and Ojii-San back then were utter bastards."

Rapidly blinking, the Twins boggled at her before their smiles returned and they began to giggle. Just returning the hug, they nodded, "Hai, we agree fully there."

As they pulled back, Natsumi gave Harry a look, "Harry-Chan?"

Eyebrow raised, Harry blinked a little at the tone, though he found himself slightly amused as well, "Hai, Natsumi-Chan? What is it?"

Grin on her face, the Kitsune looked at Ume and Sakura, "Clear out your schedule, we're going to make sure that this chance they have? Ume-Chan and Sakura-Chan will get their chance to experience all that they missed before."

That only got a chuckle from Harry as he looked at the two girls in question who blushed, "I don't see an issue with that, Natsumi-Chan. Not in the slightest."

Blushing slightly, the Twins gave them both watery smiles, "Thank you both."

Just waving them off, Natsumi gave them a smile back, "Don't mention it. Besides, you're both close friends and deserve it." At their nods, she watched as they wiped at their eyes with a handkerchief that Harry handed them. Deciding to change the subject, Natsumi tilted her head a little, "So, from what I've heard from the three of you that I can tell, you went to Inari Town earlier?"

With a chuckle, Harry smiled a little, "We did as a matter of fact, and it was as amazing as you would think. Everything is a masterwork there."

That got him a snort from the Kitsune, "Of course it is, Harry-Chan. After all, most of them have worked at their craft for centuries at the minimum. Honing and perfecting it the whole time."

Slowly, Harry nodded before snapping his fingers, "Oh yeah! Remember how I've been considering getting Ayase-Chan a sword, Natsumi-Chan? Since she has wanted one?"

Furrowing her eyebrows, Natsumi frowned, "Hai? You've mentioned it to me before several times and I agreed that it would be a good gift. But why..." Voice trailing off, her eyes widened before she turned to him, "There's a sword smith there in Inari Town..."

With a smirk, the wizard gave a laugh, "You got it!" He gestured to Ume and Sakura who smiled back, "Ume-Chan and Sakura-Chan both brought it up and guided me there. Even spoke to him and he said that he'll give me his answers tomorrow as to if he will make a blade for Ayase-Chan."

Not saying anything, Natsumi looked at both girls who would not meet her eye, "Hmm..."

Internally, she heard a bark of laughter from the back of her mind, 'My, my, such cunning vixens the two of them are! To come up with such a thing.'

Eyebrow raised, Natsumi listener with half an ear as Harry described what had happened, 'Caught that did you...' Not even a second after thinking that, she sighed, 'Never mind, if I caught it, of course you did.'

Chuckles came from the echo of Tamamo within the depths of her consciousness, 'Of course, child. And it is a very clever plan and one that I, personally, approve of.' Understanding the unasked question from the Kitsune within whose mind she lived, she gave the impression of a smile and spreading her blood coated hands, 'The shipgirl, Ayase, wishes to be the equivalent of a Hatamoto, as I believe it to be called, for our Harry. She regards him very well and wishes to serve under him... in perhaps more than one manner as well!'

Blushing, Natsumi gave the mental equivalent of a glare, 'Ero-Kitsune.'

Unfortunately, it bounced off the echo like so many things she's tried, with said being laughing, 'You may think that now, Natsumi! But we both know that you have had such... steamy thoughts as well.' Ignoring the mental sputters from Natsumi, she hummed, 'Hmm, but yes, I can well see what would happen. Our Harry gifting her a mastercraft sword? Commissioned specifically for her by him? Such a blade that it was made by a legendary smith and whom will, in time, forge its own legend? Oh, my yes. That will cement her to his side no matter which way it may take. Her loyalty to him will be as unshakable and impossible to destroy as a mountain... well, more than it already is, I suppose.'

Internally cocking an eyebrow, Natsumi mentally frowning, 'And this does not bother you?'

All was silent for a few moments to her surprise before Tamamo spoke, 'Does it bother you?' Not getting an answer from Natsumi, she continued, 'You realize as much as I do that such a thing is not objectionable truly. She would be quite loyal and able to keep secrets due to that. A true Samurai.' Natsumi had the impression of Tamamo waving a hand around, 'No matter what, she is strong, intelligent, and possesses a degree of cunning and leadership if what I have seen is correct. A fine addition to the household that will come no matter her position within it.'

Head tilted to the side, the teenage Kitsune gave a slight nod, 'I suppose that is right-'

Of course, that was when Tamamo continued, 'In regards to if it goes in... certain directions? Well, she has quite the delectable looking figure though it seems that most shipgirls usually do. And swordswomen are often quite... trim as well as other things once their clothes are off.'

Face once more hot, Natsumi shouted at Tamamo's mental representation even as she had images in her head, 'ERO-KITSUNE!' The only answer she got was fading cackles before internally growling. Outwardly, she took a deep breath before smiling at Harry as his story came to an end, "Huh, I sort of want to meet him now myself. I remember that Kogitsune had nothing but good to say about him."

With a shared look with her Twin, Sakura turned towards the Kitsune, "So it is true, Natsumi-Chan? Your family is truly in possession of Kogitsune-Maru? The famous and legendary blade?"

After a blink or two, Natsumi gave a nod, "Hai? They've been in my family for centuries now since my Ojii-San and Obaa-San came across him..."

Both Ume and Sakura listened as Natsumi told them about Kogitsune-Maru and their time with her family. At several times, the two girls giggled at some of the stories while Harry, who had met said blade spirit, snickered loudly. After the stories, Natsumi and the Twins exchanged stories about growing up in a noble clan. Ume and Sakura were especially interested in what the Kitsune had to say regarding the modern day.

Eventually, they arrived at where the exhibition was to be held, though not before they grabbed a bag full of bebi katsutera. Reaching the exhibition area, the teens found a spot to watch from the front. Taking one of the small, bite sized sponge cakes, Harry gave a hum as he chewed, "Now these are good."

Somewhat amused, Natsumi raised an eyebrow, "But are they as good as Yukikaze-Chan's?"

Having spotted the slight look of confusion on the faces of the Twins, Harry shook his head, "During the festivals on base, Yukikaze-Chan runs her own food stand. Among the various Taiwanese style foods, she sells honey katsutera. They're flavoured with honey instead of the usual sugar and are just amazingly good." He then gave Natsumi a smirk, "And no, these aren't that good."

Considering that, even as Natsumi snickered, Ume gave him a smile, "We'll have to try that one of these days."

The Kitsune gestured to Harry, "Not that Harry-Chan here has much to complain about. He sometimes sold these honey oatcakes that were really delicious." Grinning, she snickered at the slight blush on his face as he knew what she would say next, "One year, he sold them as 'Lambas bread' dressed as an elf from Lord of the Rings."

Softly groaning, Harry ignored the giggles from the Twins, "Because of course you would bring that up." Sighing, he shook his head and gave a shrug as he turned towards Ume and Sakura, "It was an old recipe that I learned from neighbour who was an old woman from Scotland. I found it nice and filling myself."

Just licking her lips, Natsumi gave a nod as she rubbed her stomach, "They were at that. Only one was enough to fill you up and was sweet like honey too."

Once more, the teenage wizard gave a shrug, "Well, they were popular and were easy enough to make with rationing. But maybe I'll make some more." It was then that Harry noticed that the Kitsune performers had arrived, "I think that it's time for the exhibition."

All four teens watched as a group of Kitsune slowly moved into the open area that everyone was standing around. Here and there, they could see children held up on the shoulders of the adults to see better. One Kitsune off to the side began to beat on a drum while another played a Koto and a third was on a flute. Meanwhile, in the open area, the Kitsune there stilled as they closed their eyes and took a deep breath before releasing them.

Then... they began to move as they used Kitsune-Bi.

Eyes wide, the teens watched as the Kitsune seemed to dance, their foxfire moving along with them. The different coloured flames formed trails in the night air, weaving and moving as if they had a mind of their own. Some formed serpents that flew through the air. Others created other animals such as foxes that danced around the moving feet of their creators.

Balls of flames rolled over arms, across shoulders, and down the opposite arms to be flicked into the air. One Kitsune caught a ball of flames from each of his fellows, combining them into one giant orb that blazed even as he bounced it from tail to tail. Another Kitsune formed Samurai armour around himself, complete with demonic mask. All of it formed from Kitsune-bi before he began to perform a Kabuki dance, the flames following his every movements.

Yet another Kitsune, this one a female with six tails, flicked her hand, the blue fires forming the shape of an Oni's face as it roared and flew through the air. It seemed to pause at each child, growling before moving back to its creator who flipped it into the sky where it exploded, multicoloured sparks raining down. That was, until they paused in midair before swirling around with her movements.

More colours and forms were created. Harry watched as one ribbon of flame, forming a dragon, coiled around him before going back to it's owner. It followed said male Kitsune's every movements perfectly. One female Kitsune stared at a "Reflection" of herself formed of Kitsune-Bi. The two seemingly challenging each other back and forth before a second Kitsune bopped it on the head, with said fire formed fox bursting into tiny versions that ran around before reforming to laughter.

Needless to say, it left the teens, and the audience, in awe at the performance. And there was not one who did not applaud when the last flames died and the performers bowed to the audience. Something that those watching returned.

As the crowd dispersed and the four teens walked away, Harry shook his head, "That? That was just plain bloody awesome."

Her own eyes wide with excitement, Natsumi fully agreed, "Hai! And that is the result of centuries of practice." Turning to Harry, she smiled, "Said performances are old among us Kitsune as well, going back over a thousand years in honour of Inari Okami as well as Ame-no-Uzume. They say that the first such dances were created when some Kitsune saw Ame-no-Uzume performing a dance for Inari Okami themselves. And that they attempted to replicate it in their honour." Lips twitching a bit, she looked around before leaning towards the others and dropping her voice to a whisper, "And since it was Ame-no-Uzume, some of the dances are not done in public, but for private audiences."

It took a few moments, but Harry realized what she meant and blushed which made Natsumi grin and snicker herself. The Twins, meanwhile, giggled in amusement at that. Once they calmed down, however, the two former Hitobashira looked at each other and had a silent conversation before turning to Natsumi, "Natsumi-Chan? Are you staying the night?"

Blinking at the odd question, she tilted her head with a slight frown, "Hai? That was the plan after all... why?"

Rather than answer, they nodded before turning towards Harry with an unsure smile, "Harry-Chan? Could you go and get us some more Katsutera? Please?"

With a glance towards Natsumi, he gave a slow nod, "Um, sure, I guess?"

Moving off, he kept glancing back at Natsumi and the Twins even though he could not hear what was being said. He did notice that at one point, Natsumi's tails stopped moving and her eyebrows shot nearly to her hairline as she stared at the other two girls. They began waving their hands and saying something, which seemed to relax the Kitsune some. What really puzzled him was how, whenever she glanced at him, Natsumi blushed a little.

But, as he got another bag full of the treat, he noted that his Kitsune best friend was slowly nodding in agreement.

Upon returning to them, he cocked his head to the side in curiosity, "So, something happen?"

To his great confusion, the girls all looked at each other with slight blushes and giggled before shaking their heads, "No, not at all."

Moments later, Natsumi took his arm and began to walk, "Now, let's have a look around before we go back to the manor. I've always wanted to come here and you got the chance earlier..."

Lost, Harry just shrugged it off and let Natsumi drag him off, even as Sakura and Ume took turns holding his other hand.

______________________________________________________________

Groaning softly as he felt a pop while stretching, Harry let out a sigh afterwards as he sat down in the bathroom. Moments later, he blinked as he heard the door open and turned with a blush as Ume and Sakura walked in with smiles, '... Okay, it really wasn't an accident-'

His thoughts froze, however, as a blushing Natsumi followed the other girls. Shyly smiling, the Kitsune cleared her throat, "Good evening, Harry-Chan."

It took a few moments, but he rebooted his mind even as his throat felt dry, "Um, good evening, Natsumi-Chan. W-what are you doing here?"

For some odd reason, that seemed to cause Natsumi to relax and she gave a giggle, "What else, Harry-Chan? I'm going to take a bath." She held up a wooden tub with various items in it, "Hence why I have this."

Scratching the back of his neck, Harry chuckled, "Um, I see?"

All three girls shared a giggle at that before disrobing. It was just a few minutes later that Harry felt a tap on his shoulder and turned to find Natsumi holding up the shampoo applicator that she used for her tails, "Harry-Chan? Mind doing my tails for me?"

Looking into her eyes, he could see that she was somewhat nervous like him. But... there was also trust there and something else, an emotion that made him feel warm inside. With a deep breath, Harry smiled back and gave her a nod as he took the applicator, "Sure thing, Natsumi-Chan. I don't mind."

Filling it with a mixture of shampoo and water, he began to run it along her tails gently. Behind it, there was a trail of suds left behind in the wet fur as he thought. This wasn't the first time that he had shared a bath with his Kitsune friend. When they had gone to Bath, England, they had done so. But...

But that time it was with their families, which made it feel different than this time.

It felt more intimate like this, him, Natsumi, Ume, and Sakura. Yet, he found himself relaxing a bit. Mind drifting back to that morning, he remembered the... revelation that had come to him. That was really the only word that he could think of that described what had happened. Softly smiling, he looked up towards Natsumi, and as if she felt his gaze, she looked over her shoulder and smiled back at him just as softly.

Right then, he knew, none of the three girls would hurt him. And, more than that, they would be just as gentle with him as he was with them. Even as he had that thought, he could almost feel a wall crumble. One that he shook off as Natsumi held up a soapy cloth with a shy, bashful smile, "Mind doing my back, Harry-Chan?"

Chuckling, he set aside the now empty applicator and took the cloth, "Not a problem, Natsumi-Chan."

Not even a second after he began to wash her back, Natsumi closed her eyes in contentment. It struck Harry that right then, she truly trusted him and enjoyed what he was doing. Blinking away a small tear, he smiled and continued his work. One that was followed first by doing her hair, which she also enjoyed, before rinsing. Then he did the same for Ume and Sakura both when asked, and all three girls returned the favour with Natsumi doing under his arms as Ume did his back and Sakura his hair.

Soon enough, all four of them were clean and sitting in the tub filled with warm water, simply enjoying each other's company before, after an hour, they left for bed with smiles on their faces.

 

[darthcourt10]

mikelima777

Actually, some paperwork directly involved with Tandy:

Tandy stared blankly at the stack of paperwork in front of her.

Bruce also looked surprised at the pile of forms.

"What do you mean my wife needs to complete more forms?"

Bruce looked at the topmost forms.

"Okay, I'm sure we already filled out her permanent residency forms. And I'll need to teach her how to file taxes... Boating safety course?"

The Service Canada official looked a bit sheepish alongside a representative from Transport Canada.

"It's an online test, sir. If she wants to sail outside of work. I'm sure your wife can pass that easily."

"Err... she isn't fully computer literate. Hell, I'm still getting used to some of the new tech I'm seeing."

"We could probably give her the paper exam if necessary."

"Okay then... a radio operator's license test, I'll help you with that dear. Yes, honey, you'll need to register a maritime radio callsign. Okay, health and dental I kinda understand....why does she need to fill out a form for transportation of dangerous goods license?"

Transport Canada official shrugged,

"At least she doesn't need to report design modifications..."

"My poor fingers..."

 

[darthcourt10]

Kab2

For distracting ourselves, take the next part of Douji's life, I hope you like it.
-----------------------------
20 July 1189

It was a good day, Douji thought, she was taking a stroll in the lands of the Settsu, whom she served since she manifested as a teacher and advisor, for today the classes had ended earlier, so she only was enjoying walking under the sun.

But that came to an end soon.

In the distance she saw a female rider carrying a 4 years old boy galloping as fast as she could towards the main residence, a bit curious about that she went to intercept the rider.

"Stop" Said Douji. "You are in the lands of the Settsu branch of the Minamoto clan. What are your bunisses here if I may ask?".

Stopping the horse, the rider said. "My name is Yoshino and I have come to ask for shelter to the Minamoto branch that lives in this lands, as my son and myself are under threat of death by the enemies of his Otou-san."

"That's a serious matter, you can come with me and we will ask the family chief about your request" Douji turned to the boy "How was your Otou-san, little boy?" Douji asked.

The boy put a thoughtful face as he tried to remember. "I don't know as my Okaa-san said that he died Samurai-sama, but the other day I got a second Okaa-san!" he said cheerfully.

"I'm sorry" said the rider while she trotted besides Douji towards the residence. "But I had to hide his identity." Yoshino said with regret "Before I gave birth to him they stated that if he was a male they had to kill him, so when he was born I switched him with another baby who was born dead at the same time and the dead baby's mother raised him while all the people thought my son was dead." and with a somber face she said with sorrow. "And now he is the only memory of my beloved, as he di- no, he was forced to commit seppuku not long ago."

"That's... a sad story." Douji said pondering the riders words, she didn't know if she could believe her but her words sounded sincere "Ah, but where are my manners, you can call me Yuuki, Tango-san."

Yoshino seemed surprised at Douji's statement. "But that would be irrespectful, Samurai-sama. Don't you have a clan name? I thought you were a Minamoto."

Douji flinched a bit at that statement. "I wish so, but the matter is... complicated; I have ties with them, but only that."

As the conversation carried on, the residence got bigger in their views as they travelled in the silence of the plain, but soon that silence was broken by a comitive of riders presided by what it seemed a very important figure.

"STOP!" yelled said figure. At the voice, Yoshino flinched visibly in fear, but in her face the anger was taking place.

Douji turned to face the riders and she saw the person who lead them. He was a man in his forties, but the big surprise was that she recognised him as a member of the Minamoto clan by his appearance, but he was of another branch of the family and more, he resembled someone, but she could place who.

"Give me the woman and the child and go back to your residence." commanded the leader "They escaped from my domain as they are criminals that deserves justice."

"I am sorry but I can't do that." said Douji. "She implored shelter and I can't deny it, only the clan leader can do it."

That response angered the leader. "You don't know who I am, right? I am Minamoto-no-Yoritomo, the man who ended the Taira domain and the right hand of the Emperor, so my word is law. Now give me those two so I can dispense justice."

As soon as the last word escaped Yoritomo's mouth, Yoshino snapped. "Justice? Your view of justice? The same that condemns a boy to die only because I showed him affection? Affection that I give him only because he was born the same day as my son? The same son that you sentenced to die only because he was my beloved's son?" Yoshino's words were rising in tone as she drew more and more anger towards Yoritomo. "My beloved whose only crime was trusting you to the point of commiting seppuku for guaranteeing my life and his son's? Thing impossible as you ordered to kill him four years before his death."

Visibly shocked by her words, Yoritomo spoke to Douji. "Don't believe her, criminals say anything to buy their lives, all that leaves her mouth are lies."

With that last statement, Yoshino exploded in a cold anger "The same can be said of you, Yoritomo." she used his name as an insult. "You used Yoshitsune as a means to achieve all that you have now, he trusted you so much as you were his hero, he believed you when you asked him to enter in a plot to reveal your other brother's true intentions and then imprison him, and you used that to pursue Yoshitsune as he seemed to be against you, and when he discovered the truth it was very late."

Douji narrowed her eyes as she was deep in thought, where has she heard that name before?.

Minamoto-no-Yoshitsune, Minamoto-no-Yoritomo's brother.

And then it clicked in place, she remembered twenty years ago a ten-year-old boy, leaving for the Kurama Temple to be a monk, as her mother wanted, telling wonders about his brothers and how the boy will join him in reclaiming the rightful place of his clan. A boy trained by her in swordmanship whose name by then was Ushiwakamaru.

A boy that shined almost as brightly as her Master and might be her next wielder.

Yoritomo was livid at the accusations that kept piling, but he regained his composture quickly "I don't know who told you that but it is all a lie."

At that statement, Yoshino answered. "Who told me? The last letter of my beloved told me all this, he wrote it during your siege and he gave it to a trusted servant who gave it to me just before I left your 'hospitality' and he told me in the letter too that I had to go to the only place left that he had good memories that weren't tarnished by you."

As the discussion went higher and higher Douji paled at the implications of the relevations that she faced it it was true, as she nurtured the view Ushiwakamaru had of his brother, so in a way she killed him.

"Wait..." she whispered.

She raised her lowered view and saw the two of the discussing; 'Who to trust?' she tought.

As she collected her thoughts she reached a conclusion. "WAIT!!" she yelled to ensure the two of them paid attention to her.

Now that she got their attention she said to them. "I don't know who to trust yet, so first" she looked at Yoshino "Lady Yoshino, do you still have that letter in your posession?"

"Yoshino?" Yoritomo opened his mouth. "Look at that, she lied to you as that isn't her name, her true name is..."

"Shizuka." said Yoshino. "I am very sorry, but I had to conceal my identity as my life was in danger and I didn't know if I could trust you. I had to burn the letter so you have only my word that what I say is true so I will only plead that your clan gives shelter to this boy, as he is innocent and his only guilt is that I give him affection as he was born the same day as my dead son." she then ruffled the boy's hair which made him laugh.

In that laugh Douji could see his father, as Ushiwakamaru laughed the same way. She decided to save his son that Shizura tried to save even at cost of her own life repudiating him.

"I see that there would be only one way to settle this." said Douji unsheathing her true self. "Easy, I won't fight" she said because Yoritomo's men were doing the same. "Please Lord Minamoto, can you dismount your horse and touch the tip of the sword? I swear by my honor that I won't harm you."

"I swear that if you are plotting something my men will kill you." He said as he dismounted, viewing the determination in Douji's eyes as a sign that he couldn't make her hand Shizuka peacefully in his terms.

"I am not, Lord Minamoto; now Shizuka, would you touch the steel just after the guard please?" as the two did as they were told Douji said to them "Now swear by your honor that all that you have said is true."

"This wouldn't prove anything, but anyways I swear by my honor that I said about this woman is true." said Yoritomo.

"And I swear by my honor and my beloved's honor that what i said is true." said Shizuka.

At that moment, Douji had a vision as Shizuka's heart opened to Douji, some moments of Shizuka's and Yoshitsune's life together, and Shizuka reading the letter. From Yoritomo she couldn't sense anything, as she can't read his closed heart, but she sensed that he was cursed by a dying man.

This broke Douji's heart completely, as this was the confirmation of what she thought before, she killed Yoshitsune with her advices, that was a stain in her honor that she will never remove from her. But this wasn't the time to mourn and shedding tears from the big failure she had done. To honor Ushiwakamaru's memory and his unfulfilled promise to her, she will use her own means to save them from Yoritomo.

As the resolve of doing the right thing filled her, she discovered that neither of them was lying, that didn't make sense until she realized that Yoritomo was telling the truth from his own point of view. That filled her with anger and murder intentions, but she let it pass, the curse was a better end for him.

"Very well." said Douji at last "As I can't say who is telling the truth I invoke my authority inside the Settsu branch of the Minamoto clan." she now had their attention as she raised her true self to the heavens."This is the sword of the legendary hero Minamoto-no-Yorimitsu, its name is Yasutsuna Doujigiri, and I am her guardian" To give more emphasis she conjured her power over lightning as a very dark cloud formed above their heads. "I will decide this woman and boy's fate and whoever opposes it can duel with me to change it." Douji made a lighting struck her steel to telling them that it will be a very bad idea. "Until I can find out if she is telling the truth they will be my responsability, if she lied I will take her head and send it to you as a proof that she is dead, otherwise she will live with us as a nun. For the boy he will live with us, but he won't have any clan as long as he is single, when he marries he will take her first wife's clan for his own." with those last words she sheathed herself.

"I think this deal is good for you, unless you think that the words of a deceased enemy's wife is more important than this country." said Douji smugly.

Thinking for a rebuttal, but finding none, Yoritomo conceded victory to her. "Very well, I'm leaving this traitor's life in your hands. So when you discover your error I expect her head and an apology for not believing me."

With that said Yoritomo and his men turned over and began to go back to Kyoto, to plan the next move to conquer the north.

When the men were lost from their view, Shizuka bowed deeply to Douji and said with overflowing emotion."Thank you, thank you, may the kami grant you a long live."

"Don't worry." said Douji embarrased. "It's the only thing that I could do to honor his memory, but I don't deserve it, I encouraged him to follow his brothers steps, which ended his life, so in a way I killed him."

Shizuka's face softened and hearing this "So you are the talented samurai that trained him in his youth" she sighed as she mounted his son on the horse so he could rest "I don't blame you for was happened to him, he only praised you as an example to follow, let me tell you some about his life after he left your training.

............

Present

Douji woke from her dream, a dream that she always had after she had a big fail. A memory of her first failure, one that diminished over the time, but was never removed, she had to thank Shizuka for the diminishing of that stain, as she wrote Yoshitsune's war tales that let her and others understand better Yoshitsune's life.

But it never left her heart, leaving it open for the other times she failed to remind her that she wasn't infallible.

"Damn." said Douji as the last shreds of the dream left her. "I wish I could speak to Benkei or Yoshitsune's weapons to better know how he lived from a closer view, but that is impossible, as I don't know if they survived all this years."

Dressing up casually, she looked at her tiny room at the museum, a well hidden space that concealed a bed and some of her possessions, one of them a photo taken 75 years ago, where a five-year-old child alongside his father were watching a sparring between herself and Kotegiri.

"Let's let the memories rest for now" said Douji to herself.

Yesterday she contacted the Museum Director to let him know that she won't work today, as she needed to plan what to do with what she inadvertently did to Ehren, so she went outside to eat breakfast while she pondered her options.

After a long thinking she decided to meet Ehren personally if she was still in Japan, if not she will send her a letter along with some gifts for the family.

It was a bit early to call Tokunotakai, so she began to sort her possessions to see if there was something worth that could gift without being an offense. After going through her collection she decided on some things; for Colombe a magical copy of one of the first versions of the Tale of Genji, one of the first things that the Minamoto clan gifted her not long after she manifested; for Claire a written music collection that Douji collected from time to time; and for Ehren...

The only gift that she could give Ehren was a sincere apology, not because there wasn't things that her could appreciate; there wasn't because she could take her gift the wrong way again, so until she apologized to Ehren she will hold it off.

She will include too some treats from her own making later, so the only thing left was call Toku and set the meeting.

.........

"Moshi-moshi, Masamune-no-Tokunotakai speaking" said the voice across the phone.

"Hi Toku, its me Yasutsuna Doujigiri." answered Douji.

The voice at the other side sounded surprised "I didn't expect your call so soon Douji-san. Has something happened with Colombe's aunts?"

"Not really Toku, and please drop the honorific, I was surprised how much the have changed over the years, specially Kyoshu." the last statement brought a sliver of anger as she remembered what her sisters said about what happened to Kyoshu.

"Ah, yes." said Toku. "She didn't deserve it even with all the evil she did."

"You are right, talking about others, Chisuheri calmed down over the years and Umitsubame is doing a good work with them, Akutoku at least tries to corrupt in a 'safe' way, as she can't deny her nature, but seriously; she is vengeful to the extreme."

"I know, I know" said Toku remembering what Colombe said about the get well 'gift' for Del. "What did she do?"

"I asked her for pages for research the world history and she gave me some, plus a link to a porn site for handling big breasts, When the Museum's director pointed it out to me I was so embarrased that I wanted to die." said Douji with a face as red as a tomato.

"Dammit Akutoku, she is always the same" Toku shook her head to the sides. "What did you do to her to enact this revenge?"

"Well, she tried to corrupt the emperor's cousin two centuries ago, and when I found it I confronted and defeated her, then took her avatar and spanked her butt until she sworn to leave him alone and never come back."

"That had to hurt." said Toku smirking."But I won't say that she didn't deserve it. Anyways, for what you called me? I think it wasn't to tell me about your experience with the Muramasas."

"Actually no." said Douji turning serious. "I called because I wanted to meet Ehren-san again; I realized that in my ignorance I hurt her badly and I want to apologize to her in person."

"I'm sorry but that is impossible at the moment, Ehren-san and her family has returned to their home in Europe." said Toku with grief.

"Oh." said Douji; that took away the possibility to apologizing to her directly, so she resorted to the second option available. "Do you know her address then? If I can't apologize to her face to face I have to write her a letter plus gifts for their family."

"Hmm" said Toku, she thought about the situation at hand, she will visit Moulbaix when she finishes her errands. "Actually if you don't mind I can carry them personally and make sure that they arrive safely at the destination."

"You are doing me a great favor Toku, when are you free for visiting at Tsurugaoka Hachiman-gu would be fine for you?" a smiling Douji asked.

Thinking a bit Toku replied "By the 6th of august Douji-san, I'll be free and we can talk a bit more freely." Toku answered with another smile in her face.

"You mean hearing some of my tales don't you?" chuckled Douji. "I don't mind Toku, Sayonara"

"Sayonara Douji-san" responded Toku before closing the call.

This put Douji deep in thought, would she write the letter in Japanese or in English?, she knew that for her to truly express what she wanted she has to write in Japanese, as English lacks a bit in that point, but she knows that Ehren doesn't understand Japanese.

'Hmmm, what to do, what to do, which one I pick' thought Douji as she walked back and forth in her room.

Suddenly she stopped as the solution came to her. 'I'll do both, and if she learns Japanese someday she may get the full meaning of the letter'

So picking up a brush, an inker and paper, she began to write.

'Dear Ehren du Chasteler'...
--------------------
I hope you like it, as always comments and discussions are always welcomed.

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Fox ears twitching, Natsumi slowly opened her eyes as she awoke to find her "pillow" rising and falling slightly. A small smile on her face, she looked up to see the sleeping face of Harry as he slumbered in the pre-dawn light that made its way through into the room from outside. There was also the beginnings of the morning chorus that one could be heard. Eyes softly glowing in the darkness, Natsumi smiled at the peace that was on her friend's face. Then, closing her eyes, she took a deep breath through her nose, a happy murr coming from her as she could faintly smell Harry's bodywash as well as his more natural scent underneath that.

Underneath the cool, silk sheets, both teens had on their sleeping Yukata in order to keep from overheating. Thankfully, the temperature was mild and thus neither had sweated in the night despite it being summer. A fact that Natsumi, at least, was glad for as she was used to summers within the interior of Japan's, away from the cooling breezes of the sea.

Luxuriating in the morning for a few more minutes, she sighed softly as her mind went back to the night before. Her cheeks warmed at it, but her smile also grew. With that thought, however, she turned inwards and found herself within the manor. In particular, the room that contained the mirror that held the reflection of Tamamo no Mae, "Good morning."

Within the mirror, Tamamo smiled back as her tails weaver behind her, "And a good morning to you as well, Natsumi." A smirk appeared on her face as she chuckled and her eyes became hooded, "I suspect that you had most pleasant dreams last night? Especially cuddled up to our Harry?"

Used to how she used the possessive in regards to the wizard, Natsumi gave a glare with a slight blush, "So that was you, then?!"

Lightly laughing, the echo of the ancient Kitsune grinned, "Oh no, my dear Kit. That was in fact all you, I had nothing to do with it." Humming, she raised an eyebrow, "Though I did so enjoy watching them..." Ignoring the flustered expression on Natsumi's face, she waved her off, "And they were quite something."

Ears flattening against her head, Natsumi gave her a glare for all it worked, "Ero-Kitsune." Getting a shrug, she sighed and crossed her arms, "Though I suppose that sleeping in the same futon likely did not help..."

Knowing smile on her face, Tamamo chuckled, "Oh? Do you regret such and be willing to stop?"

Blush staining her cheeks, the younger Kitsune looked away, "No, no I wouldn't." A frown then appeared on her face, "Though I don't understand why neither Ume-Chan nor Sakura-Chan joined us..."

Much to her confusion, Tamamo shook her head with a slight smile, "For a few reasons, though one is that they have already determined their place currently and accept it." That got her an odd look, but she ignored it, "Though I do suspect that you are not here just to talk about your dreams..."

Head cocked to the side, Natsumi frowned, "Hai, though you already knew that. I... want to talk about last night, what happened, I mean."

Lips curling in amusement, the older Kitsune chuckled, "Do not tell me that you did not enjoy it, Natsumi, because we both know that would be a lie."

Face hot, Natsumi scratched her cheek and looked away, "I... will state that I liked it. A lot." Turning back to Tamamo, she frowned, "But I wanted to talk about why. Ume-Chan and Sakura-Chan both stated that it would help Harry, and you agreed. I just want to know more about the why, though Harry did seem really relaxed."

Slowly, Tamamo gave her a nod, "Understandable, and you must understand why I suppose to prevent problems."

More than a little confused about that, Natsumi frowned, "What do you mean by that?"

Just softly sighing, the reflection shook her head, "Our Harry is, unfortunately and through no fault of his own, damaged." A soft growl ripped from her throat and she clenched her hands, "If I could, I would take those... relatives of his and make them regret it until they finally expired. Something that I would make sure would take a very long time indeed for what they did to our Harry."

Despite the shiver that went down her spine, Natsumi sighed, "I... won't say that I have not had similar thoughts. But... what does that have to do with the bath last night? It sounded like it was important."

With a slight grimace, Tamamo shook her head, "Because it is important, Natsumi. Very much so to understand as well." Seeing the curiosity, she continued, "The damage is such that our Harry both hungers, no, craves affection. In a way, however, this can be self-destructive as it could become like a drug for a drug addict if handled wrong. Especially with how he believes that he does not deserve such, as wrong as it is."

Frowning, the two tailed Kitsune nodded, "Very wrong, because Harry-Chan deserves a lot."

Only nodding, Tamamo smiled slightly, "And you will get nothing but agreement from myself. But..." Her expression fell a little, "As I said, this could lead to self-destructive behaviours as well."

More than a little lost, Natsumi tilted her head, "How so?"

Lips pressed thinly together, the other Kitsune did not say anything right away. Finally, however, she sighed, "As an example, Natsumi. If you so wished, our Harry would give in if you wanted sex right now and asked him. You need but ask and you would be able to ride him like a carousel pony until closing with little argument from him."

If she thought that she had hit the limits of her ability to blush, Natsumi discovered that there were further levels to reach right then. Sputtering, she shook her head, "W-what are you saying?! I would never ask for Harry-Chan to do that, we're both too young! Also, crude!"

A little amused, Tamamo waved her off, "Age limits are something imposed by society. When I married my husband..." Her expression became pained for a moment before she shook it off, "When we married, he was but a year older than you are now. While it was not until I was seventeen that I was taken as the official consort of Emperor Toba, I was a 'Favoured' servant from the apparent physical age of seven. And once I began to develop..." She gave a shrug, "More recently, Oda Nobunaga married his sixteen year old wife when was but twelve himself. And there are other examples." With a flick of her wrist, she snapped her fan open, "However, all that aside, I do agree that the two of you are too young for such. In that, you are quite correct."

Still heavily blushing, the younger Kitsune glared, "Still crude!"

Utterly unrepentant, Tamamo gave a slight shrug, "Perhaps, yet true." Her haze sharpened some, "And that is the issue, Natsumi. He would give in without much problems. One could, with but little work, make him into an incredible lover to their tastes. Because the damage he has would make him malleable for such. If one wanted, they could have our Harry enjoy having pain inflicted upon him for example. To be as rough or as gentle as one wanted. They would need only to give him what seems to be love or affection, even if it was but pure lust disguised as such. Even at the age he is now, one could do that."

Just staring, Natsumi began to pace as she threw her hands into the air, "I cannot believe that you would bring this up! Besides, why would someone do that?! Even I can tell that would make Harry-Chan... uncomfortable..."

Even as she trailed off, the older of the two nodded, "Ah, and now you realize what I am stating."

Horrified, Natsumi stared at her, "That... that's the point, isn't it? It would not matter if Harry-Chan was uncomfortable at first, he would make himself less uncomfortable just to keep the love and the affection. More than that, he would do whatever they wanted in such a case and make himself like it. Because... because he would see it as the only worth he would have that would bring on said affection and love... not recognizing it as lust."

Very slowly, and with a tired smile, Tamamo nodded, "You understand then." With a sigh, she leaned back in her mirror, "This is putting aside other issues. If our Harry had not been removed from where he was... then in a few years, there is the chance that he would see lust as being love. He would look at his fellow teens making out and think that is how relationships are and then mold himself to fit. There would be a monster inside him clawing to get the affection his hormones promise. In a way, it would be like a drug for an addict. He would focus on the sources of affection he would have, trying to get that little 'High' as it were. It would also worsen any new interpersonal relationships however as within a few years, he might not quite know how to deal with such."

Pacing still, Natsumi had a frown on her face, "I want to say that you're wrong, that you're lying... but you're not." With a sigh, she stopped and faced the mirror with a stricken expression, "Even without that, there's a chance that it could still happen if we made the wrong move..."

Expression becoming gentle, the other Kitsune knelt in her mirror, "Yes, the chance has always been there. But far less so now than before and with work, like the bath last night, that chance will drop still further."

Despite herself, Natsumi was comforted by that. Frowning, she turned towards Tamamo with a frown on her face, "So we come back to the bath last night. What made it important?"

A smile on her face, Tamamo chuckled, "Can you not tell?" At the confusion, she shook her head, "Ume and Sakura are quite wise, it would seem beyond their physical years as to be expected. Or, perhaps, part of it is the obvious training that they must have had when younger."

Blinking, the younger of the two furrowed her eyebrows, "Their training? What training?"

Her lips twitching, Tamamo chuckled, "Just some things that I put together as well as a few signs that I am familiar with. Things that may make things quite interesting later."

As she was being ignored, the teen brought the conversation back on track, "Okay, so what exactly am I missing with the bath?"

Humming, Tamamo stroked her chin, "What indeed..." Seeing the annoyed look, she shook her head, "The bath was important because of what it was, Natsumi. I believe that in the present, they call it 'Skinship'. What you participated in was something closely intimate physically, but without much of a sexual aspect. You, heh, bared yourself to our Harry, made yourself vulnerable. Not just physically, but also emotionally. And, in turn, he did the same back. It was a show of trust in each other." Leaning forward, the echo of the ancient Kitsune fixed Natsumi's gaze with her own as she continued, "Trust... trust that he would not harm you, and trust that neither you, Ume, or Sakura would harm him."

Briefly, Natsumi looked confused, "Of course he wouldn't hurt us. And we wouldn't hurt... him..." Frowning, she became thoughtful for a few seconds before looking at Tamamo, "That's the issue."

Pride was in her face as the fox in the mirror gave a nod, "Indeed, Natsumi. He knows that he would never hurt you, nor you him here." Reaching up, she placed a single clawed, bloodied finger to her temple, "But not here." Placing her hand on her chest, Tamamo shook her head, "Just telling him such would not be enough. But you needed to show it... which was why that bath was important, because it did so in an intimate way physically and emotionally that had nothing to do with sex. I believe now that he has started to, finally, internalize that. While it will take time, and some effort as well as reinforcement from us as well as others, it will help in the long run. We must fix the foundations first after all, and fill in the cracks properly."

Slowly, Natsumi let out a breath even as she gave a nod full of determination, "Hai, we'll do that." She tilted her head to the side a little as she looked at Tamamo and smiled, "You really do care for Harry-Chan, don't you?"

Lips curling into a soft smile, Tamamo spread her arms with a chuckle, "Of course, after all he is our Harry. Now, go and greet him as he awakes from his slumber." After she was gone, the feared vixen sighed as she leaned back in her mirror, a far off look, "Our Harry..."

 

[darthcourt10]

Yellowhammer

A.N. -- Ok, let's see if I can get back on the horse. Couple things. First off the last one before this is The Pieces Prepare to Move 3. Second, yes Wolff is a Bad Bad Dude, but watch the ITG, and as someone pointed out to me in PMs, "if you can't say any constructive criticism then piss off and write your own stuff". Be polite and respectful to your authors and for the love of God think before posting.

The Pieces Prepare to Move (IV)....

2 August 2014

Castle Moulbaix, Belgium

Ehren began to pull aside a dust-cover from the latest collection of old furnishings up in the attic. She coughed at the spray of dust and then her eyes widened at the slightly stained but gleaming silver of a medium-sized cauldron sitting on the worn red velvet cushions of an ornately carved Chinese Chippendale sofa between two matching chairs placed on top for ease of storage. She examined the cauldron and her heart beat faster as she saw the engraved du Chasteler heraldic arms on the side and the proud eagles on either side that formed the handles.

"Mutti! I think I've found it!" Ehren called in triumph.

Colombe's head popped up from several rows over. The rapier wiped sweat and dust from her face and then glanced at Claire, who was standing next to her. "Take over please, Dear."

The Piano nodded as her mother made her way over to Ehren's side. Colombe gave a smug grin. "Yes, yes, that's it. And you found the sofa and chairs that will be part of Victoria Passel's apology too. Well done, Ehren, very well done."

Colombe's smile grew far more wistful and tears filled her eyes as she touched the engravings with one trembling hand. "My old school cauldron."

She stood and then gestured, floating the whole furnishing set from where it had rested for over a century before it would be used once more. "Now all we need is the mahogany bed set and then after we Reparo this and get all the other pieces properly restored, we can make my apology good."

Claire called. "Is this it, Mother?" The piano pointed to a pile of inlaid and engraved lumber.

Colombe gave Ehren a squeeze around the shoulders. "No rest for the wicked, it seems. Be a dear and get that down to where Miho, Misaki and Chi-chan are doing the examination for what needs to be fixed. Then take the cauldron up to the study."

"Jawohl Mutti!" Ehren snapped to attention in her dusty and dirty T-shirt, tennis shoes, and shorts and then twisted her left wrist. The spring-loaded wand sheath (a gift from Aunt Narcissa and Cousin Nimue on Tonks' advice as Auror equipment that she could use) snapped her wand -- her wand -- into her hand.

She, as always, felt that tingle of electricity fill her soul with rightness as her hand grasped the checkered pattern of the ebony wood grip in a maneuver she had practiced constantly since the day that she had gotten her wand. She looked at the furniture floating there and gave a small smug smirk as she realized that she could use the levitation spell that Mutti had taught her (along with getting a lot of practice in on it from their search of the attic over the last few days) to maneuver the entire load downstairs. "Kann ich zwei Fliegen mit einer Klappe schlagen!"(Can I kill two birds with one stone) she spoke as her smile widened and then waved her wand, feeling power surge through her and concentrate at the tip obedient to her Will.

"Wingardium Leviosa!"
---------------------------

Spoiler: Past & Future

Ehren walked into the study with the cauldron floating behind her obediently in response to her wand movements and with a glass of ice water in her free hand. She flicked her wand to float the cauldron to the desk and then released the spell.

Giving herself a moment to indulge herself, she placed the cool glass against her forehead and breathed deeply. Cousin Draco's condition was improving, but he had yet to fully awaken.

She wished that he could be here to see her casting spells.

She then placed that thought aside and twitched her right wrist, releasing her true self from the matching concealed wrist sheath that she wore like a bracer. Her eyes narrowed minutely at the sight of the familiar inscription and Nazi heraldry etched on her steel.

Upon her soul.

She placed her SS-Ehrendolch true body on the black walnut display stand where she had rested for decades after Vati... died... and Mutti had claimed her.

She then stepped back and looked at the dagger and cauldron in proximity as the image in front of her blurred slightly as she fought with herself.

The eagle of the Third Reich and the eagle of the Hapsburgs whom her family had served when Mutti was at Beauxbatons using this cauldron.

The heraldry of the SS and the heraldry of the Du Chastelers.

Her past....

And her future.

Darkness....

And Light.

So much trust for her, so much love that she was unworthy of, so much meaning symbolized in these two objects.

Her sharp hearing picked up footsteps coming down the hall toward her. The firm, determined stride of someone whose every motion was placed precisely according to her Will.

Mutti.

Hastily Ehren clamped down on her emotions, locking them away once more. She wiped the tears that she was stifling from her eyes so Mutti would not be hurt by her failures once more.

After all, this was for her big day.

Her big chance to make her own mark just like the ancestors who she saw daily looking at her with painted eyes in silent judgement.

So why did she feel so nervous, so adrift?

So why did she feel this gathering dread?

So why did she feel that the future ahead was not bright but as terrible as the past that had forged her in such darkness?

Mutti entered as she watched, and smiled at her before racking her rapier's sword-belt on her favorite peg next to the odd four-eyed African mask that was another trophy of the adventure that Ehren had been claimed and liberated from.

Colombe gave her daughter a smile, and then tapped a noticeable stain next to one of the eagle heads. "Ahh, a tip for you. When adding Wyvern's bile to a mixture, be careful about drips. The stains just don't come out on silver; I learned that the hard way."

Ehren nodded sharply in response as her spine straightened. Her expression was her normal cool and attentive mask, revealing none of her earlier thoughts and doubts. "I shall do my best to avoid further stains to the cauldron that you are lending me, Mutti." She spoke in a voice full of sincere promise as she accepted what was said -- and unsaid.

"Not lending, Ehren. Giving."
---------------------------

Sidi Bou Said

Tunisia

3 August 2014
Spoiler: Cortana's Oath

Cortana stood on the roof of the whitewashed adobe house on the outskirts of town. The screams from inside had finally died down to nothing as Popobawa finished feeding on the inhabitants. Soon she would be able to release the enchantment that she had cast to mute the cries for help, the screams, and the pleas for the mercy that would never come.

After all, they were Saracens.

Somehow telling herself that did not make it much easier to bear.

A little, perhaps, but... not as much as it had been.

She sighed and continued her observation of the sun as it set into the Mediterranean Sea.

One thumb rubbed the ring that her Master had given her as a pledge of her Service to him. A ring that had been bought, had been enchanted, and had been intended as an engagement promise to the woman whose castle Cortana now traveled to. A ring that would bind the woman he had known as Marie-Claire de Bury, the woman who was really the sword spirit Colombe d'Aubigny du Chasteler, eternally as the devoted wife of Helmar von und zu Wolff, Obersturmführer(Senior Storm Leader) of the Schutzstaffel to be the mistress of his house and the mother of his children.

Children such as his daughter Ehren du Chasteler whom Cortana was traveling to return to her Vati's side.

As much as her feelings and thoughts were conflicted, one thing was clear to her.

She was bound to Service of the man whom she had pledged her loyalty to during the trek across the Sahara from the Sleeper's Tomb to his new headquarters.

Service to her Master, yes.... but also slavery.

For now she knew the truth.

That he was no man but a monster.

That what she had been told about the tomb raiders that had profaned Master Ogier and Mistress Morgana's resting place where they slumbered was untrue.

Those whom her Master had fought, and whose blood that she had tasted were there to stop her Master.

But she had sworn her thrice-cursed oath of service to him then upon the steel of her true body as they journeyed on the trail of those who had robbed her tomb -- her responsibility -- and fled with their ill-gotten knowledge.

Her fist tightened on the hilt of her short blade as she remembered that moment.

Her Service, to track down those who had plundered the tomb and tripped the deathtrap that he had barely escaped with her.

She once more wished with all her heart that the Death Potion had claimed her Master and her both.

But it had not.

And she had her orders.

Orders that the chains of honor, of duty, of obligation, of Service forced her to obey.

Obey my orders.

Do not inform any other of my presence or my secrets by word or deed.

Be loyal unto death to me as the perfect wife and mother of my children.

A noise sounded behind her, but she did not turn.

Four forms emerged from the stairwell, a quartet of black men looking like wrought iron figures poured from the same mold.

She spoke flatly. "You and your lesser brothers have the strength needed to fly us to Sardinia now?"

"We do, Mistress." They responded as one in unison.

Cortana nodded, then returned to her contemplation of the red of the sun sinking into the Middle Sea.

Turning the waters the crimson of blood.

The crimson of the blood spilled from the ruined and defiled bodies in the rooms below her feet.

She closed her aquamarine eyes, fighting against herself.

Then she opened them and breathed a faint sigh.

"When the sun is down, then gather here and we take the next step upon our journey. For... I have my orders."

 

[darthcourt10]

lt_agn02

Short, but I don't want to go into too much detail with the aftermath of Aso vs. Despatch.
_________________________________
In the darkness, a small figure grasped a long object in its hand as it snuck through the dead of night.

It tiptoed through the hallway, careful not to wake the inhabitants of the dormitory. It looked left, then looked right.

Nobody in sight.

Slowly, slowly, slowly, the figure fingered the doorknob with one hand and turned. The door swung open with only the smallest of whines as the it entered the room.

It glanced into the dark room, spotting the mass of blankets lying on the bed. It approached, clenching the wooden stick in its hand even harder. Gently, it took the wooden stick and picked up a small part of the blanket with one end and peeked under.

A carrier was curled up underneath the blanket facing away from the figure. After confirming to herself that the aircraft carrier was asleep, the figure let the blanket fall back onto the bed and turned its attention to its real target.

The sword leaning against the desk.

A smirk emerged on its face as she hastily swiped the artifact, replacing it with the wooden stick.

"Phase one: Complete," it whispered to itself.

Slowly, it crept back out of the room and prepared to head down the hallway.

The floor let out a small creak as it stepped.

The room flooded with light and she yelped in surprise.

"Going somewhere with that sword, Tsushima Maru?"

The now-illuminated Tsushima Maru turned to the sound of the voice, only finding Bowfin sitting on the couch with one finger on the light switch. Hastily, she hid the stolen item behind her back.

"A-Aso-san's sword? W-W-What are you talking about? I didn't steal it!"

The submarine stood up from her seat. "I didn't say it was Aso's sword, did I?"

The transport ship flinched and backed herself into the wall behind her.

"You're a million years too early to be pulling sneaky tricks on a submarine. Don't make me have to search your hold."

Her face turning red, the younger ship girl slowly brought the sword out from behind her back and presented it to the submarine.

Bowfin sighed. "Tsushima, you already heard what she went through today. Why are you trying to make it worse?"

"I'm not trying to make it worse!" the transport ship protested. "I...I wanted to enchant her sword to make her feel better."

"She already declined, didn't she?"

"Yeah, but I still want to do something nice," the girl said.

Bowfin put her hand to her forehead. "Even if you're doing something nice, you can't just take their stuff and make changes without permission." The submarine gently took the sword and held it against her hip. "I'll put this back in her room. Just go to bed. We can make cookies for her in the morning."

Nodding, Tsushima Maru disappointedly trudged into her room as Bowfin entered Aso's room.

The next morning, Aso awoke to see her beloved Kyoufuu not leaning on the desk as she had left it. Instead, next to the desk, two sword stands held both her sword and a brand new bokken.

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Coming back from full consciousness after her trip to see Tamamo, the first thing that Natsumi felt was a hand gently running along her head with the fingers brushing through her hair. Eyes closed, she simply laid there enjoying the feeling for a few minutes before opening her eyes. Her honey colored eyes met the emerald green of Harry's as he smiled down at her.

Not for the first time, she felt privileged to see this side of him. While many had seen him be kind and gentle, there was just... something about times like this. It felt soft and warm as well as private. Like he was opening himself to her in moments like this, barriers fallen between the two.

And, as always, she savored such times and enjoyed them.

Tails swishing under the sheets as his nails brushed against one of the sensitive spots by her vulpine ears, Natsumi softly sighed and hummed, "Mmm, good morning, Harry-Chan."

Lips curling into a slightly larger, though no less warm and soft, smile, Harry chuckled, "Good morning, Natsumi-Chan."

His eyes met hers for a few moments as he seemed to be thinking before his hand paused. Natsumi didn't do anything, simply waited for whatever he may want to do. A wait that was rewarded as his hand drifted from where it had been at the top of her head. Slowly, gently, it ghosted across her jaw, nails lightly touching her skin. Then, fingers under her chin, Harry raised it before taking a breath and leaning in.

Right when their lips met, Natsumi's tails stilled from where they were as she partially closed her eyes. She didn't lean in to deepen it, but that did not mean that she didn't give a pleased hum even though the pressure was barely there. As he pulled back, her eyes met his and from the heat in her cheeks, knew that she was blushing as much as he was. But there was something in his eyes as they searched hers which made her eyes glisten before she leaned in and kissed him back.

When she pulled back, this time, she could see that his eyes shone with happiness at what happened. As if... it confirmed something for him. Unknown to him, however, it took every bit of Natsumi's strength of will not to let herself cry a little. Not because she was sad, far from it. Rather, her heart felt like it would burst in her chest from joy as she knew what this meant.

Because this was the first time that Harry had ever initiated a kiss like this with her, without her kissing him first.

Still, as she laid there on top of him, the teenage Kitsune brightly smiled in the pre-dawn light, "This... is a very good morning indeed."

Lightly chuckling with some embarrassment, Harry scratched the back of his neck, "Um, hai... it does seem that way." Pausing, he gave her an unsure look, "You didn't mind-"

He was cut off before he could finish by Natsumi's finger as the Kitsune gave him an raised eyebrow and a look of amusement, "Unless you were going to ask about morning breath, which I don't mind too much, you should already have your answer, Harry-Chan."

A little lost, the nearly fourteen year old wizard blinked, "Er... well..."

Only shaking her head, Natsumi leaned in and gave him another featherlight kiss before pulling back a few inches as her warm breath ghosted across his skin, "You already have my answer, Harry-Chan." Giggling a little, she gave him a slight, embarrassed wink, "Besides which, my breath is just as bad."

Fingers brushing along her cheek, which she leaned into, Harry shook his head, "I don't think that it is." Then, her own fingers ran themselves through his hair, nails lightly scratching his scalp, "Mmm..."

Just curling her lips into a smile, she shook her head before touching her forehead to his. They stayed like that for a minute or two before she shifted which made Harry blush a little and her to chuckle though she had a light dusting of red. Lips still twitching, Natsumi then sat up and stretched a bit as various joints popped before looking down at him with a happy smile, "Thank you for last night, Harry-Chan. It was... wonderful."

Rapidly blinking as he looked Natsumi up and down as she straddled him in her sleeping Yukata, something that he noted had become a little loose overnight, with her hair cascading over her shoulders and back, Harry swallowed, "Um, it was for me as well."

Cheeks warm as she realized what he was staring at, Natsumi only smiled even as she internally giggled. Meanwhile, her tails swished through the air behind her, which drew his gaze. Leaving him be for a few more moments, she eventually stood and walked over to the door to take her Yukata, freshly cleaned, from the small table there. About to leave, she paused before taking Harry's own folded one and bringing it inside.

More than a little confused, Harry sat up in the futon and was about to ask what she was doing when she began to take off her sleeping clothes. Catching his widening eye, Natsumi gave him a smile despite her cheeks blazing, "Well... last night we took a bath together. So it is not like we were not like this before."

Unable to say anything, Harry only nodded as his cheeks felt on fire before swallowing slightly nervously, "I... guess that is true."

Taking a breath, he got up and began to do the same. Both teens still took glances at each other with blushes on their faces. But, Natsumi was happy to note, Harry seemed to relax as they continued and he could see that she did not mind it. Something, in turn, that made her relax as well. In fact, she even helped him a little with Harry returning the favor.

Once they were both done, Natsumi leaned over to him and kissed his cheek, "Thank you, Harry-Chan."

In reply, she only got a shy nod and a smile as well as a quiet thanks as well. But that was enough for her and, inside her head, she heard Tamamo speak up, 'Very good, Natsumi. This will help him greatly indeed.'

Not acknowledging it, Natsumi simply put together what else she needed for the day. When they were finished, they heard a knock on the door and Harry spoke up, "Hai? You can come in."

Moments later, the shoji door was opened to reveal Ume and Sakura standing there. They took in what was behind them and their faces lit up in smiles as they turned to Natsumi. In return, the Kitsune gave them a smile as well, which made them brighten. Though, for what reasons, Harry couldn't figure out.

With a nod towards Natsumi, the Twins then turned to both the other teens and bowed, "We wish to ask if you would like to partake in the Asa-no-cha with us."

Harry glanced at Natsumi, who met his gaze and smiled, before bowing alongside the Kitsune, "We would be honoured."

Shortly afterwards, the four teens made their way along the paths in the gardens towards the tea house in the cool, morning air. The Sun had not yet broken above the horizon, and thus the world around them was dimly lit with the gardens lanterns softly glowing in the pre-dawn light. As they walked, Natsumi gave the Twins a smile, "Harry-Chan told me that last night he participated in the Yuuzai-no-Chaji." Seeing their interest, she continued, "He also told me that it was one of the more incredible ones he had ever participated in and that the two of you made it into the art that it is."

Cheeks pinkened, the Twins glanced towards Harry who glanced away. That was something that made them giggle a little, but Sakura answered for the both of them, "Hai, we did do so, and we're glad that Harry-Chan enjoyed it. He performed his part perfectly as well."

A slight smirk on her face, Natsumi chuckled, "Not surprising in Harry-Chan's case." At their looks of interest, she shook her head, "Nagato-San is very important and has gone to such before with Harry-Chan, so..."

Understanding, Ume smiled at Harry, "That does make quite a bit of sense."

It was then that they reached the teahouse and the Twins bowed a little, "Please give us just a few moments to prepare and we shall come for you."

Both other teens bowed back and waited as the Twins went inside. When they returned, Harry and Natsumi purified themselves before following them into the teahouse. Part of the Kitsune was amused about how Harry was positioned with his back to the tokonoma. Something that got a slight nod from her towards the Twins.

Due to being a cha, and not a chaji, it was less formal than the previous evening's tea. But with a practiced eye, Natsumi observed their actions and was internally impressed. Not just with the small meal they had prepared which they partook in, but also their surroundings. The Shoji screen was open to the outside, allowing them to watch as the sky lightened from the pre-dawn and was filled with the colors of the sunrise. And, as the light level increased, the lanterns turned off one by one as night turned fully into day.

Unknown to Natsumi, the Twins were just as impressed with her as she was with them. The Kitsune looked, and acted, every inch the daughter of a noble family. As they enjoyed the tea while the Sun rose, while both former Hitobashira chatted with the other two teens, they found in Natsumi someone else who understood them.

At one point, however, Harry blinked a little at something that was mentioned, "Ume-Chan? Did you state that there's a replica of Hideyoshi's Golden Tea Room set up?"

Somewhat amused, Ume and Sakura giggled and nodded, "Hai, there is one in the magical parts of Kyoto, Harry-Chan. It was made in 1886 by Yokai artisans on the anniversary when Hideyoshi hosted Emperor Ōgimachi within it. They crafted it using memories of the original one."

Considering that for a few moments, the teenage wizard frowned and raised an eyebrow, "Is... is it really as, um, opulent as the books say?"

Lips twitching, Ume gave a nod, "Hai, it is made from cypress, bamboo, and reeds as well as Jorogumo silk as the original was. Gold leaf covers every part of it, including the Shoji screens with Jorogumo silk for the latticework for the sliding doors and the felt is made from shed Yokai fur as the original was and dyed red."

Sakura then took over with a hum, "As well, the tea utensils are the original ones and are all made from solid, magically hardened gold with the exception of the whisk and cloth. The tsukumogami is one of the greatest tea masters in all of Japan for it."

Just blinking as he tried to imagine it, Harry shook his head, "Huh..."

Eventually, the Asa-no-Cha was done and the tools put away, with Harry and Natsumi inspecting them carefully as was manners. With that done, the teahouse was closed and they soon left to walk among the garden paths as talk went to other matters. Head tilted to the side, Ume gave Natsumi an inquiring glance, "Can you stay for at least the parade? And perhaps the night as well?"

With a glance of her own towards Harry, Natsumi shook her head, "For the parade, perhaps. But I have to get home afterwards, though my family might be around for the Hyakki Yagyō."

At that, the Twins gave a small nod before they continued their walk.

_____________________________________________________________________

Standing close to the side of the road, Harry had Ume and Sakura to either side of him and Natsumi just in front. Once more disguised as a human, the Kitsune leaned against him as they waited. It was her that first heard the sounds and perked up before looking down the street, "Here they come!"

It was not just Harry who perked up as did the Twins and they leaned forwards to look down the street themselves. Sure enough, they could see the first of the procession coming into sight. Various people in traditional clothing were ahead of the floats, and each one was spectacles in and of themselves. The first, the Naginata Hoko, Harry could tell, was nearly three stories tall.

Like the others, it was being pulled by people using thick ropes along the street. He did note that close to the front, there were people walking with wooden impliments with flat ends to them. Nodding, Ume gestured as she whispered into his ear, "They use those to slow down the floats before the turns, Harry-Chan. The people using them get just in front of the wheels and place them down on the ground for them to roll over and thus slow down."

With a slight nod, Sakura had a small smile, "Hai, and they also use them to turn them when they come to a stop at corners."

Harry remembered seeing that one year that Nagato had brought him to the festival, and could only nod, "Hai, seeing forty people working together in coordination to turn one is something to see." Eyes lighting up, he nodded a little bit, "Here comes the Toro Yama!"

Sure enough, one of the other Yamaboko came into view with a giant preying mantis on the roof. Even as they watched, the puppet moved on top of its float. No matter if he had seen it before, Harry was still impressed as it was a traditional puppet like those on its fellow floats.

One by one, the floats and those in the parade passed them by. Softly, Harry listened as Ume and Sakura both explained the stories behind each of the floats as well as the parade itself. Such as how the nine Hoko represent the sixty-six halberds carried in the original purification ritual. At the same time, Harry could feel the swirl of magic and spiritual power in the air as the procession passed.

Rather than say anything, he simply gave Natsumi's waist a squeeze and she leaned back against him a bit more while the Twins, themselves, leaned into him.

Later, after coming back through the Vanishing Cabinet and being dropped off at home, Natsumi gave a sigh of relief. One that became muffled partway through as Taiyang jumped on her, smothering the teen's face into her chest, "Oh, Master! You've returned home to your foxy blade!"

Despite her exasparation, Natsumi only internally sighed before giving a mumble. Glancing at her mother and aunt, she rolled her eyes at their grins and snickers, 'Because of course.' Once she pulled herself out of Taiyang's embrace, and having gotten some oxygen into her lungs, Natsumi produced a box, "Here, I brought you back some mikan ame. Straight from one of the festival stands."

Blinking, the dao opened the box that she was given and brought out the treat. She gave it a brief examination before once more subjecting Natsumi to marshmellow hell, "Thank you, Master! Mikon!"

All Natsumi did was sigh and shrug internally.

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Watching as the noodles for yakisoba were cooked on the grill along with the other ingredients, Harry felt his stomach growl slightly at the smells. It had been an hour or two, but the teen was already hungry as the day went on and he was not the only one. Thanking the stall owner as they gifted him his three orders, he walked off balancing all three. Unknown to most, he was using a bit of magic to keep them from tipping over as he made his way over to where Ume and Sakura waited.

Upon reaching them, he raised his eyebrows as the two girls were currently attempting to scoop goldfish into a bowl. But every time, the fish would break the thin paper and plop back into the tank. Part of him did find their expressions, and not just their pouts, to be adorable. Lips twitching, he cleared his throat as he came up behind them, "Ume-Chan? Sakura-Chan? I got the food."

Both girls blinked before turning and smiling, "Thank you, Harry-Chan." Moments later, however, their cheeks pinkened as they realized that Harry had likely been observing them for a short while, "Um..."

Just softly smiling, Harry nodded towards the food, "If you want, I can give it a try. But, well..."

Eyes widened, the Twins took the boxes full of hot noodles and the teenage boy gave a nod before paying for a bowl as well as a scooper. Crouching down, Harry observed the fish swimming around in the water. However, here and there he caught flashes of medaka. The sight of said fish brought him back to when he was a child in elementary school with Natsumi. One of the things that they had in class was a aquarium with a number of said fish in them.

Softly smiling, Harry took a deep breath before closing his eyes to center himself before reopening them. Then, smoothly yet quickly using the Seeker reflexes he had practiced, he scooped the first goldfish into his bowl which he had some water in followed rapidly by a second and a third. A fourth and fifth as well as sixth joined them with four medeka also finding a place in said bowl before the paper poi he held broke.

Handing over the fish, he watched as they were placed into a bag to be carried around before his eyes were caught by the sight of a group of turtles. With an unasked question from the stall owner at seeing that, he bought another poi and bowl and proceeded to catch four turtles, which themselves were handed over before he heard the stall owner clear his throat, "Young customer, congratulations." When Harry blinked, he chuckled a bit and gestured towards the back of the stall, "Would you like some prizes, young man? You did get enough for one big one and a smaller one. Or, if you want, three smaller ones."

It went without saying that Harry had a surprised look on his face before he looked over the prizes. Two caught his eye and he looked towards Ume and Sakura, "You don't mind if I get something for Kenshō?"

The two girls blinked before softly smiling as they shook their heads with Sakura answering for them both, "No, Harry-Chan. We don't mind you getting anything for her." She then nodded towards the bags that her sister held with fish and turtles, "You already won quite a bit for us."

With a nod, Harry pointed towards the ones he wanted, "Those two, please."

Raising an eyebrow, the Stall Owner took down one large goldfish and a smaller one. As he handed them over, he tilted his head a little, "Mind explaining to an old man why these two, Young Customer?"

Lips twitching into a smirk, Harry chuckled, "Because they resemble Big Goldfish and Little Goldfish from Goldfish Saver Ma-Chan. Kenshō and her Okaa-San love the series."

Briefly, the older man was confused before he realized what he meant, "Ah! I have heard of that series from other customers and have been thinking of looking it up."

With slight bows towards the owner, which were returned, the three teens left for a slightly quieter spot. As they did so, Ume tilted her head a little to the side, "'Goldfish Saver Ma-Chan', Harry-Chan?"

Only nodding as he carried the two stuffed goldfish in his arms, Harry smiled a bit, "Hai, it's an online series as a matter of fact. There's no words at all in it, the story is told in pictures alone. In it, the protagonist, Ma-Chan, goes around saving goldfish from various situations. Usually, it involves Big Goldfish being the one in trouble, though Little Goldfish has just joined them." He gave a small shrug, "Despite the seemingly simple plot, there's actually quite a bit to it in context. Like... coping with trauma and such. The story comes out as you read it."

Tilting their heads to the side, the Twins considered that before nodding, "Perhaps we shall look it up."

As they reached an empty bench and sat down, with both girls to either side of Harry, Sakura smiled some as she placed their fish and turtles into her sleeves, with her crew taking them from there. Seeing that, Harry tilted his head a little, "By the way, what are you going to do with them?"

Not saying anything, the Twins glanced at each other before Ume spoke up, "We shall keep them in buckets for now, Harry-Chan. But we'll buy two aquariums to keep them in and, one day..." She paused before smiling, "Perhaps when we have a garden, we shall place them or their descendants into the pond there."

His lips curling into a smile, Harry chuckled, "That does sound good actually." Shifting a bit, he was about to ask if one of the two girls could hold onto the stuffed toys he had when he found a pair of chopsticks with noodles held in front of him. Tracing the hand back, he found that Sakura was the one holding them, "Um..."

Said former Hitobashira had a small blush on her face, though a happy smile as she gestured a bit, "Here, you have your hands full right now, Harry-Chan."

There was a blush on Harry's own face, but he did eat the offered noodles, only to find that Ume was also holding out some. Thus, slowly, the three ate with the Twins feeding Harry. Something that got them raised eyebrows, but not much more than that... besides the odd, jealous look anyways.

_________________________________________________________________

While the late afternoon Sun drew closer towards the horizon, Harry sat in seiza upon the wooden platform between Ume and Sakura at the table in the resturant. Both girls were quite happy with how the festival had been going and the teenage wizard could see that. Looking around, he internally chuckled a bit.

Mainly because the floor was a temporary one placed over the river that flowed beneath.

To one side, Harry could see a short waterfall cascading over some rocks. And when he looked to the other side, he could see a small group of rocks with the water gushing around it. He could also hear the burbling of the river beneath the platform they ate on even as a group of musicians played traditional Japanese music. All of which combined to truly make it an experience.

Lips twitching a little bit, the teenage wizard took a bit of the sashimi that was before him and ate it as he listened to the Twins as they talked about what they had done that day to their brother who listened to it with a happy smile. It was obvious to anyone that he was greatly enjoying the conversation, and especially whenever Ume's and Sakura's expressions lit up with joy regarding something that happened.

As well, Harry caught the much older man giving him a slight nod every once in a while. Lightly chuckling, Akiyama ate a bit of his own food as he shook his head, "Well, it seems that you have most definitely had an enjoyable day, Onee-Samas."

Softly blushing, Sakura glanced to the boy next to her and smiled, "Hai, though a good portion of that would also be due to the company, we would think." Expression softening, she gave a small, happy sigh, "It made it very enjoyable."

Only nodding, Akiyama then turned to Harry, "I take it that it is much the same for you, Harry-San?"

With a slight shrug, Harry shook his head, "Actually? I've really enjoyed myself." He then gave each of the girls a smile, "They really made the festival enjoyable, including knowing about places on the magical side. Not to mention all the history as well."

Unable to help himself, the older Onmyouji chuckled as both is sisters blushed at that, "Indeed? Somehow I am not too surprised in this case."

Pouting, Sakura gave him a look and a raised eyebrow, "You better be careful, Aki-Kun. Because we will get you back for it."

His lips curling into a slight smirk, Akiyama chuckled, "And that is something that I will welcome whole heartedly, Onee-Sama."

That only got him amused shakes of the head from his wives at either side of him while Harry gave a smile at the byplay.

From there, the conversation continued with Harry adding his own bits and pieces to it even as they slowly ate each course. At one point, the teenage wizard cocked his head to the side, "So you'll be taking Ume-Chan and Sakura-Chan to get their own wands soon?"

With a sip of sake, which he set aside, Akiyama nodded, "Hai, now that my Onee-Samas are magical, I believe that it would be best for them to be able to use such talents." He gave a slight nod towards his sisters who brightly smiled at that, "I shall also be hiring some tutors for Western style magics as well for them." Pausing for a moment, the older man tilted his head, "Though I hear that you are quite good with potions, Harry-San?"

It was now the nearly fourteen year old male's turn to lightly blush with a sheepish smile, "I wouldn't say that I'm good, perhaps average."

Beside Akiyama, his crane wife Sora snorted some in amusement, "That is not what we have heard, Harry-San. Both Ume-Chan as well as Sakura-Chan have stated that you are quite good." Eyebrow raised, she gave him a slight smile, "I have also tried that skin lotion that you apparently made."

Her husband had a slight smirk on his face as he hummed, "Indeed, I even helped apply it." Ignoring the blushes, he chuckled, "Ah, it made my Sora-Chan's and Hina-Chan's soft skin all the softer even as I applied it."

Sharing a look, both his wives nodded before whacking him in the arms, though they had smiles on their faces.

Meanwhile, Miu had a disturbed look on her face, "That's a bit too much information, Otou-San." At his amused smirk and shrug, she shook her head, "But yes, I agree with them, Harry-Kun. You do have talent."

Lightly scratching his neck, Harry gave an unsure chuckle, "Well, um... thanks. Though the skin lotion is something that my birth mother created."

Gently, Ume and Sakura reached over and gave him a short embrace before they pulled back and spoke as one, "Your birth Okaa-San was a great woman, Harry-Chan. Never doubt that or that she loved you."

Slightly teary at the corners of his eyes, Harry nodded, "I won't."

Akiyama gave him a few moments before he spoke up, "Well, seeing as you are quite good at potions as well as Western magic, perhaps you could help my Onee-Samas? They would need someone to help them along other than their tutors." He pretended not to notice how red said girls went and the glares they gave him, even as Harry agreed, 'Ah... and this is but scratching the surface.' Taking a bite of food, the older wizard nodded, 'Indeed, it is delicious...'

 

[darthcourt10]

Yellowhammer

A Master's First Lesson

4 August 2014

Tsurugaoka Hachimangū, Kamakura, Japan
Spoiler: The First Lesson

Kokonoe Yae bowed in respect to the kami of the ancient ginkgo tree as she mentally prepared to climb the stone staircase. Her pink Pretty Guardian Sailor Moon yukata rustled and her long black ponytail, tied atop her head in a matching pink ribbon swished as she climbed the stairs with her gym bag in hand containing the gear for the individual lesson that Tokunotakai-sensei had requested that she attend with a hand-delivered letter written in formal ink-brush calligraphy.

She crossed the courtyard to the dojo, and raised an eyebrow. In addition to Sensei's shoes, there were a second set of clearly well-used lacquered wood zōri sandals neatly placed at the entrance to the dojo. Yae raised an eyebrow as she removed her geta sandals in turn and then walked inside.

The murmur of conversation ahead from the dojo's floor caused her ears to perk up, and then suddenly ceased as her hand found the door. Yae opened it and her eyes widened at the change.

A second sword rack had been brought in to rest flanking the open screen to Sensei's small rock garden. On the left, the Masamune blade that was Sensei's actual body rested unsheathed above her scabbard, light gleaming from the crescent of masterwork steel resting above the black lacquer sheath. To the right, a paired daisho 'long and short' set of katana and wakazashi rested in their sheaths. Unlike Sensei's white silk over sharkskin, the second set used red silk on the wakazashi and blue silk on the katana. The walls had ofuda in Tokunotakai's exquisitely delicate calligraphy placed in some arcane pattern.

This was just backdrop for the two women who knelt in seiza. Tokunotakai-sensei, dressed in her miko robes with kendo armor over them and a fading bruise on one cheek, was smiling gently at a peach-haired young woman in matching kendo armor over a red and blue kimono who was holding a bag of ice to her own swelling black eye which was at odds with her overjoyed grin.

"Come in, Yae-chan." Toku said, gesturing in welcome. "I was just speaking with my older sister about some personal matters while I waited for you and the other guests to arrive."

The other woman bowed her head in greeting and then gave her a glance as sharp as Sensei's steel as she sized Yae up. "Masamune-no-Musashi. Toku-han asked me to be here today both to get in a little light workout and also to stand as witness. It's a pleasure to meet you, Yae-han. My sister has spoken several times of you in her letters to me." Musashi spoke in a drawling Kansai accent.

Yae's eyes widened in shock as she recognized the name of the second sword kami's Master. Automatically her eyes shot to the daisho set on the sword rack as her heart skipped a beat. She had read her copy of the Book of Five Rings ever since Sensei had given her it as a gift for her tenth birthday when she had graduated from a beginner to an intermediate student of kendo. Four years of studying and meditating upon the wisdom contained within. "I-it is a honor to meet you too, Musashi-dono, gozaru." Yae stammered out.

She now knew what those two priceless swords were, the blades of the greatest Master of the Way of Swordsmanship in Japanese history. The author of the Book of Five Rings.

The Swords of Miyamoto Musashi.

Tokunotakai gave Yae a gentle smile. "Musashi-nee is one of my Senseis and set my feet upon the Way when we first met in 1627. Something which I have had my own difficulties in following, as you shall soon see."

Musashi gave a lazy smile and added in. "Yes, Musashi-dono called you quite a promising novice back then when we taught you, Toku-han. I confess curiosity in what you are about to teach your pupil."

Toku smiled serenely. "The First Lesson of Mastery, which I had to learn, and you in turn learned once more when you spoke to Truman-nee, according to your words about our sister."

Musashi's eyes gleamed as she nodded slowly in understanding, "Ahh, the First Lesson."

Yae blinked in puzzlement.

More voices from the foyer suddenly sounded and Toku's serene smile widened. "The others have arrived. You should prepare for your lesson, Yae-chan."

Yae nodded and opened her gym bag. She removed her bokken and then a hand-calligraphed hachimaki headband. Her fingers lingered upon the white silk as always, remembering her first lesson at age six. Tokunataki-sensei had helped each of her students to write what they wished to gain from their kendo lessons with her upon the headbands that she provided.

習得

Shūtoku

Mastery and Learning.

With that she tied her Hachimaki to her forehead to keep her hair back and her sweat out of her eyes.

"Hello, my friends! My friends, hello!" The voice came from the entrance to fill the dojo. Yae's head snapped around to see the grinning face of Nobu-chan, ringleader of the Three Peerless Ever-Young Kendo Goddesses of Yokosuka Junior High (a name Yae personally thought was too chunni for words, although to her credit Nobu was a superb kendoka and could almost back up all the chunni) as the other fourteen year old girl entered the dojo and spread her arms wide before bowing.

Behind Nobu-chan, Okita-san, her opponent in the Prefectural Junior Finals last April gave her a nod full of respect, one that Yae returned. Their match had been the hardest-earned victory that she had ever managed to gut out, and yet one of the most satisfying. The lighter-haired girl spoke with a small smile and a bow. "Yae-san. It's a honor to be here today."

Behind the two, Kenshin-san smiled in agreement as she raised from her bow, her glasses gleaming. "A great honor indeed. Thank you for the invitation, Tokunotakai-san."

Yae returned the bow from seiza and spoke. "The honor is mine to see you once more Nobu-san, Okita-san, Uesugi-san, gozaru."

Tokunotakai coughed politely to focus their attention upon her after the other girls took their places in seiza. "Yae-chan, as you know the Way is in all things, and we walk along it every day of our lives. Each day has a new lesson to guide us forward in an ever advancing cycle of imperfection striving for perfection. I shall be using my Onmyōdō to show you a day a hundred and fifty years in the past when I relearned my First Lesson."

Yae gasped in shock. She knew from her grandmother and from local stories that Tokunatakai was the kami of her Masamune blade and had served the shrine for generations upon generations as a miko, priestess, and kendo instructor but...."Sensei? Do you perhaps mean to say that Onmyōdō is real, gozaru?" She asked, and then blushed pink. "Please excuse this student's impertinence," she hastily added.

Tokuntakai gave her a gentle smile, "Indeed it is real, Yae-chan. It has been kept secret from the multitudes for a very long time, but soon that shall change. And although you have not known it, you have already had magic contact your life thanks to myself and others." The Masamune's smile gained a hint of smugness. "Did you ever wonder why your regular opponents and peers as a kendoka whom I have invited here are named what they are named?"

Yae shook her head. "I had thought that their parents were fans of the historical figures that they were named for, gozaru...." Her voice trailed off as she remembered how old-fashioned some of Kenshin and Nobu's stances were and the lightning speed and skill of Okita.... The same speed and skill that were described in a biography of the First Captain of the Shinsengumi that she had read eagerly. "Impossible..." she whispered as the blood drained from her face and she felt faint.

Okita gave her a smile and nod of respect. "Myself and the others were reincarnated with our memories, Yae-san. It would be appreciated that you keep our secret for a while longer until we are ready to reveal it, but yes, you have pushed my understanding of swordsmanship just as I have pushed you to excel upon the Way in turn. My thanks." The reincarnated Shisengumi swordmaster focused on Tokunotakai. "You refer to the fight you had with the foreigner in 1864, yes? I heard the rumors of your defeat then and would have given much to have witnessed it. By all accounts it was something to behold."

Tokunotakai bowed her head as the kanji for the Seven Virtues of Bushido shone upon her true body one by one in a rainbow of light and the ofudas around the gathering glowed. "I do mean to show you that. Yae-chan, in August of 1864, I had fallen far from the Way. My pride in my skills had turned to arrogance and overconfidence for none whom I knew could surpass me. Until...."

The room swam and shifted and suddenly they were there in the past.
Spoiler: First Meeting

They stood as part of the crowd of junior acolytes and monks who were watching the confrontation in the courtyard outside.

A slightly younger Tokunotakai glared murderously at a blond European woman with crystal blue eyes dressed in tailcoat, waistcoat and trousers with a cravat at her neck and a rapier in a swordbelt at her waist. The Masamune miko's face was mottled in anger as she pointed a shaking finger at the foreign woman -- who Yae realized she had seen walking with Tokunotakai and some younger foreigners up the street to the shrine last month -- and snarled out. "Absolutely not!! This is a shrine hallowed and consecrated for the children of the Land of the Gods! Get out of my sight and take your foreign filth with you! Begone!"

The other woman's eyes narrowed and she spoke slowly in broken Japanese with a thick French accent with an annoyingly smug confident smirk. "I was told that I could find information to track my father down here to avenge the dishonour he has inflicted upon me. But if you won't help me Meekoh Punchable Face. I'll find some one else here. Go and get a man or four to fuck you hard enough to remove the mast up your ass, I recommend the brothels in Yokoha---"

A slap interrupted the foreigner as screaming in rage, Toku hit the other woman and then drew her true body. Toku shrieked as her point minutely trembled with the whiplash of her emotions."Beg! For! Mercy! Gaijin! Before! I! Take! Your! Head!"

Crystal blue eyes narrowed as the other person's face hardened. "So that's the way you want it to be? I accept your challenge!"

Matching steel gleamed in the morning sunlight as the rapier cleared the sheath.

"To death or yielding then?" the blond asked conversationally as the smug smirk she had got wider and nastier as she moved into a fencing position and her point made small figure eights. "You'd look less pretty as a corpse, you know." A engraving of a dove on the forte of her blade near the hilt glowed a pale white as she spoke.

"Your death!" Toku blurred in a flash step and sparks flew as Masamune steel clashed with the opponent who grunted at the impact of her parry.

Blow upon blow hammered at the net of steel as the stranger parried the Masamune's swings with precise flicks of her blade.

Yae's eyes widened in shock.

Her sensei was sloppy, making minute mistakes in her normally perfect kendo attacks.

A millimeter's worth of over-extension here, a slightly imperfect angle there, a heartbeat too soon on a feint as the tempo of the battle built.

Suddenly a silver aura surrounded Tokunotakai and her steel flashed with flames around the blade.

The stranger blurred backward, and the stroke missed her, instead blowing the stone well to rubble that showered the onlookers with gravel.

Then the rapier-wielder blurred forward almost too fast to be seen.

Her point flicked in precise lunges, putting Tokunotakai on the back foot as the miko tried to respond to the foreigner's style of swordlplay.

Suddenly the rapier's point went low to high and traced a scarlet line across Toku's right upper arm as cloth parted in a surgical strike through a minute hole in Toku's defenses as she over-committed against a feint.

Tokunotakai snarled and then renewed her attack, adding spells to her sword strokes.

More blood flowed as Masamune steel was painted red, matching the blood on the stranger's rapier as the fight built in power and savagery, surging back and forth across the courtyard in a duet of steel, skills, and spells.

Suddenly the stranger flash-stepped in close and locked their blades hilt to hilt.

Blood spattered the flagstones under them from their bleeding wounds and their blades as they struggled for advantage in the grapple.

Then Toku's eyes widened in disbelief as a knee slammed into her crotch in a savage, brutally precise cheap shot.

"Y-you c-can't..." Toku wheezed in shock as she staggered momentarily.

"Bijalee Kee Mutthee!" the blond snapped out, surrounding her free hand's fist with crackling electricity before knocking the air from Toku's avatar with a devastating punch to her solar plexus that dropped the miko like a sack of rice.

Masamune steel fell from limp and nerveless hands to lie on the scorched and bloodstained stones.

As Yae watched in fascination, Toku wheezed for breath while the stranger surveyed her for seconds that seemed like eternities before lowering her blade rather than ending the Masamune's life. Tears of shame filled Toku's eyes as the miko's blue-green gaze met the stranger's crystal blue eyes and something sparked between them.

With a ringing sound like that of the temple bell of the Hachimangū, the vision ended and the observers returned to themselves.

Tokunotakai looked into Yae's awed brown eyes, probing her soul with her gaze as she would probe her spirit in a spar in the instant before their blades crossed. "The First Lesson of Mastery is that there is no end to Mastery, Kokonae Yae. One can always find another step upon her personal pathway along the Way, and one who thinks that she has learned all there is to know of the Way is a fool who has departed the Way. I was that fool as you saw then."

Musashi spoke in turn, "The Way is in all things, and all things are in the Way. I too have had to be reminded of the First Lesson frequently, which is why I cherish my defeats more than my victories, for they guide me back to the Way."

Okita Souji, Oda Nobunaga, and Uesugi Kenshin all nodded solemnly in agreement.

Yae looked from face to face. "Then this is?"
Spoiler: A Master's First Kata

Tokunotaki spoke with a deep joy and pride in what Yae had become in her voice. "All my students come to me as unpolished jewels and it is my responsibility and honor to help them find themselves to bring forth what is hidden within their spirit. I knew that you were one of the ones that would, if you chose to dedicate yourself to the Way as we all have, walk her own path to Mastery as a novice alongside all of us fellow learners one day."

Toku's true body and sheath levitated and floated over to the center of their circle. The Miko took it and sheathed herself before bowing her head and presenting the katana to Yae as the others watched. "Also, upon that day that you achieved what you were capable of, I promised myself that you would be allowed to perform a kata with Masamune steel -- my steel -- as all of my students before you who have set their feet upon their own path to Mastery by learning the last lesson I give those few students I am blessed to have instructed. The First Lesson of Mastery. For I am honored greatly by being able to learn from them as I guide them upon the Way as they guide me."

Yae's hands shook as she looked at the offered blade. She swallowed and then whispered with tears in her voice. "I am not worthy, Tokunotakai-sensei, gozaru."

Toku looked into Yae's eyes and the younger woman, now a student no longer, reached out her hands at the unspoken command and invitation in her former Sensei's gaze. "None of us are truly worthy, and that is why the First lesson exists, Yae-chan." Toku spoke as the sword changed hands.

The katana in Yae's hands was as heavy as a mountain with the trust and responsibilities that it entailed and but also light as a feather with the joy of performing what she loved so much for the beauty and art of the Way of the Sword.

She placed it in her sash and then turned to survey the Dojo. Survey the space that had witnessed her first day as a novice, first steps as an intermediate student, and now would see her take her first step as the newest Master of the Way of the Sword.

Her breathing stilled and she found her center.

Found herself.

Moving as one in body, mind and spirit, her hand found the sharkskin and silk of the hilt of the Masamune of the Warrior's Virtues in one perfect motion of grace and harmony.

Seven rainbow kanji -- the Seven Virtues of Bushido -- illuminated the flashing steel of her iaido strike as she began her kata.

"Ichi!"

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Standing between Ume and Sakura at the side of the road in one of the magical sections of Kyoto, Harry tilted his head a little, "So the Hyakki Yagyō used to be as much a part of Gion Matsuri in Kyoto as the Yoiyama Parade with the Yamaboko floats? As well as the Mikoshi Parade?"

With a slow nod, Akiyama smiled and chuckled, "Hai, it was as much a part of the festival as those two events." Stroking his slight beard, the older man hummed, "In a way, you could see it as... three facets of Japanese society. The Yamaboko and the Mikoshi represent the humans and the Kami, and the Hyakki Yagyō representing the Yokai all working together."

A small smile on her face, Sakura turned towards Harry, "Do you know how the festival started?"

Lips twitching, the teenage boy chuckled a little, "Hai, I do." Still smiling, he looked out onto the road, "Back in the 800s, Kyoto was ravaged by disease. Believing this to be caused by plague causing spirits, the Emperor ordered sixty-six decorated and stylized halberds to be consecrated to the Kami, each one dedicated to a Province of Old Japan. As well, Mikoshi from Yasaka Shrine were brought out and paraded through the city. Eventually, it became an annual thing where it would purify and pacify the disease causing spirits as well as angry Kami that may have sent them."

Just nodding slightly, Ume smiled, "Hai, that is correct, Harry-Chan. Now, the Hyakki Yagyō was performed by Yokai in the Capital as well at the same time. While they could not purify the spirits as the Kami, they would put on a show and be frightful! For not all the disease causing spirits could be pacified nor purified. Because some would hide in dark places and come out during ōmagatoki to cause trouble when the Kami looked elsewhere. They would keep to the shadows and the darkness in the night, speading sickness."

Eyes glowing slightly, Sakura had a similar smile to her sister, "Thus, the Yokai would form up into a Hyakki Yagyō after the Yoiyama parade that very night! For in the nighttime hours, they too, were at home. Through darkened streets would they stride, no alley would not be combed as they went through the dark places that even brave Samurai would fear to tread. Before their fearsome might, they would send those spirits that spread disease running from their hiding places before them in terror! Until they finally fled the city rather than face their foes! And so, they would keep the Capital safe for another year from sickness."

Right then, Sora, Akiyama's cranewife, gave a soft sight, "Unfortunately, the imposition of the Statute of Secrecy nearly brought that to an end as they were limited to where they could go. And after the war..."

Slowly, Harry gave a nod as he understood the implications, "After the war, it was ended entirely."

Grimacing, Akiyama sighed and shook his head, "Hai, because it was both a threat to the Statute in the eyes of the Occupation Authorities and because, well..." He gestured around them, "It was also a source of pride for the Yokai as it was their event for the festival. Thus, by preventing it and taking it away... you struck a metaphorical blow against them by completely excluding them." The older wizard smiled a bit as he noticed a number of Yokai around, including children watching in high anticipation, "It's why we're holding it this year..."

Hina then leaned in towards Harry, "Also, the non-magical government was informed and were surprised... as well as very supportive of it restarting. This year is the dry run, as it were. And if the Statute falls before next? They'll be able to travel through the non-magical parts of the city as well."

All of a sudden, there was the sound of tinkling, as if distant bells which made the conversations pause. Expression brightening, the Crane Yokai of the group smiled, "Ah! They are coming now."

It was not just Harry who was interested as various others were as well. The first thing that reached them was an unnaturally cold breeze, one that made everyone shiver slightly. As well, the cold, as well as a feeling, caused all of the hairs on their bodies to stand on end. Not even a second later, a smell reached them of incense with the slight hint of blood or fish.

One by one, the various lights around them began to dim, their light coming out weakly as torches sputtered. And, if one looked carefully, there was a very thin layer of mist that seemed to crawl along the ground. The sound of bells got slightly louder, joined by other sounds such as drums of various kinds and flutes with other instruments following. Suddenly, one of the children gasped and pointed down the road as floating flames of various kinds appeared in the air, bobbing with the breeze.

Then, indistinct shadows formed, eventually transforming into Yokai to the awe and joy of the crowds.

Right at the front of the hyakki yagyō was a nurarihyon clad in armor looking like an ancient, feudal lord right out of history. Unsheathing his sword, he held it upwards with the ghostly flame glinting off it as he gave a wordless warcry that echoed down the street. Behind him, an Otoroshi slithered here and there across the ground, growling at people and sniffing as if seeking something.

Eyes widening, Harry recognized the form of Tsubaki dōji also clad in armor with a number of Oni behind her beating on drums as she gave a roar, followed by themselves. Tsuchigumo followed behind them hissing and spreading fangs as the other Yokai in the parade could be seen coming into view. Kitsune cavorted along the sides and through the parade in a dance. Much to Harry's surprise, he could see Natsumi's grandparents among them, the two wielding spears as they flashed, using them as if they were fighting invisible foes even as blasts of foxfire lit up the night.

And they were not the only such Yokai as Inugami, Okuri Inu (one of whom Harry recognized as Kiba), and various wolf Yokai snarled, barked, and howled to the sky above. Temperatures dropped as a wagon rolled into view carrying Yuki-Onna, each of them clad in ice and wielding blades of deadly crystal as they screeched and danced on said wagons. Another wagon had on it Hone-Onna in their true forms, Kimonos and Yukata opened in such a way that they would have shown cleavage in a human, instead showed pale, white bones of their rib cages as they screamed out into the night while others played haunting music on wind and string instruments. Other Hone-Onna were around the edges performing intricate weapon dances as they passed by.

Snarls and such made people look to the air as Kasha danced through the air, eyes glowing full of meance as flames rippled around them. They were not the only ones as Tengu of all types, as well, ducked and weaved along the sky above the parade, predatory screeches filling the night as they fought against invisible opponents. From where he was, Harry recognized Ai among them.

Nukekubi walked alongside their cousin Yokai, rokurokubi, with both types of Yokai using their mobile heads to closely examine the crowd, as if searching for their querry.

There were also Yuurei of all types, flittering too and fro, making their own noises as their glowing eyes scanned their surroundings. Among them were the Nekomata, flinging out ghostly flames that lit the area while transparent skeletons danced around them. Some leapt and jumped through the air as well, their catawhauls adding to the noise.

Magic of all sorts, cast by Hennya and Kijo, lit up the night as they passed. Harry could also see Tsukumogami of various things, lead by a Chirizuka kaiō, as they added themselves to the Hyakki Yagyō. A few he recognized from having met them including Chisuheri and other Muramasas. He even spotted Honjo, of all people, in the crowd, her blade flashing out again and again as she fought some unseen foe. Karakasa kozō hopped along on their own leg, opening and closing their umbrella bodies as they opened their mouths to reveal giant tongues that they wagged in the air to giggles from various children while Chōchin-obake did much the same.

Suzuhiko Hime, their human heads replaced by Shinto bells, danced in rituralist dances, awing and stunning the crowd.

Above the Yokai, standards of war were held, fluttering in the breeze as Yosuzume perched on them, singing their song. To those among them, it seemed like an army of Yokai marching to war. Against some foe only they could defeat and drive from the city before them. And, when the end of the parade passed with Jin being one of those, the last Yokai was a hahakigami, sweeping the road before it was gone.

Once they were out of sight, the lights came back to full strength, the smell of incense and the like vanished, and the temperature rose until it was once more a warm, summer's evening. Eyes wide, Harry had a massive grin on his face as he chuckled, "Okay, that? That was beyond wicked."

Giggling, the Twins held their sleeves up to their faces as they nodded, "Hai, it was quite... wicked."

Lips twitching a bit as he realized how it sounded, Harry shook his head in amusement. Nearby, Gyaru stood with the other Abyss Divers as they watched the parade move out of sight. For a few moments, the Okinawan pilot was quiet before turning to her fellow members of the JASDF, "You know, after seeing that? No fucking wonder various disease causing spirits and such wanted to get the fuck out of dodge."

Arms crossed, Kero snorted a little, "I know that I'd be wanting to get the hell out of here if I saw that heading towards me."

Eyebrow raised, Boke gave him a look, "As if." When they turned towards him, he smirked a little, "You'd be too busy pissing and shitting your pants to run."

That got him a punch to the arm from his friend, though Asuka had starry eyes, "That... was awesome!"

Only nodding, Kudzu had an awed look on his face, "It certainly was at that, Kiddo... it was at that..." Internally, he shook his head a little, 'That will definitely be a draw in a few years...'

His thoughts were also shared by others in the crowd as they began to disperse. Not far away, Itami placed his hands into his pockets before checking the map on his phone, 'Well, that was impressive... though how am I supposed to get to the bar that Tsubaki wanted me to be at before they finish...' With that thought in mind, he shook his head as he walked off.

____________________________________________________________

Warm water cascaded over Harry's head and shoulders making him sigh before he felt fingers in his hair working in shampoo gently, while another pair slowly soaped up his back. Softly smiling, he glanced at the two girls doing said motions, "Thanks, Ume-Chan, Sakura-Chan."

Raising an eyebrow as she worked in the shampoo, Ume tilted her head a little, "For what, Harry-Chan?"

Lightly chuckling as he scratched his cheek, the teenage wizard shrugged, "Um, well... for everything? For inviting me here for this part of the festival and the like. It's been..." He paused for a moment before giving a slight shrug, "I want to say amazing, incredible, but those don't seem to do it justice."

There was a light blush on Ume's face as she glanced at him, "You're very welcome, Harry-Chan."

From behind him, Sakura had her own blush, but nodded just the same, "It was as enjoyable for the both of us as it was for you." Humming, she shook her head, "In fact, this was the most fun that we have had at the festival for... ever."

Surprised, Harry blinked, "Really?"

Both Twins giggled a little with them nodding, "Hai, it really was, Harry-Chan. And you made it enjoyable."

Now it was Harry's turn to blush, which he did. With a deep breath, he reached up with one hand, and back with the other, taking their hands into his. Giving them a soft squeeze as they paused, he smiled, "I'm glad then."

Expressions turning soft, the Twins shared a look before moving to either side of him. They noted his blush deepening a touch, but neither cared much. Still softly smiling, they kissed his cheeks, "Thank you."

All Harry did was nod in return as they went back to what they had been doing. Shortly after, they rinsed him clean of soap and shampoo, before he performed the process on the two of them. Then, they soaked in the tub together, simply chatting as they cuddled a little for a little over a half an hour. Once they were done, they dressed and left the bathroom, feeling clean and refreshed.

The Twins were surprised, however, when the nearly fourteen year old wizard stopped them before they could enter their rooms, "Sakura-Chan? Ume-Chan?"

Slowly blinking, Ume shared a look with her sister, "Hai, Harry-Chan? What is it?"

For a few moments, he didn't say anything before he visibly gathered his courage and took a step forward. Placing his arms around Ume's waist, he leaned up and kissed her. Briefly, for a split second, Ume was surprised before she relaxed and placed her arms around his neck as she returned the kiss. Breathless when they broke, she watched as he did the same with her Twin, though said girl was not as surprised as Ume had been.

Once he pulled back, Harry had a heavy blush on his face, "It... it was great, so thank you. And, um..." Scratching his cheek, he smiled shyly, "I hope that you have a good night."

Neither Twin had to think about it as they leaned in and gave him a kiss each before pulling back, "Hai, and a good night to you as well, Harry-Chan."

Deeply blushing, Harry only nodded and mumbled something that made the Twins smile before he left for his room.

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Taking a bite of the bit of grilled fish he held in his chopsticks, Akiyama hummed a bit, "So you don't often eat an 'English breakfast', Harry-San?"

Just swallowing the bit of rice and raw egg in his mouth, Harry shook his head, "Not that often to be honest. I'll cook up some eggs in various forms such as boiled or scrambled, maybe an omelet. And sometimes I'll add in bacon and sasauge, but... I don't go with the full amount for a British breakfast that often."

Only humming as she ate her own rice, Sora tilted her head, "What about bread? Or toast?"

From where she sat on her husband's opposite side from the crane yokai, Hima bit into a piece of toast before chewing and swallowing, "Though I will admit, a nice toast is good in the morning."

Lips twitching, the teenage wizard nodded, "Agreed, and I do like toast in the morning. Especially when topped by egg." Tapping his chin in thought, he frowned slightly, "Though french toast is also good, though it is a bit sweet for the Japanese palate."

Raising an eyebrow, Hina blinked, "Oh?"

With a small shrug as he finished his rice and egg, Harry shook his head, "You have to soak the bread in a mixture of egg and milk... or replace the milk with cream before frying it in a pan until brown though you usually add cinnamon. After that..." The teen motioned with his hand, "You serve with your choice of a sweet topping such as jam, honey, fruit, or maple syrup. Honey is best though, I think, with some preserves."

Not saying anything, the older woman considered that before nodding, "Yes, that does sound awfully sweet, but somewhat interesting when it comes to breakfast. Do you not agree, husband?"

Chuckling, Akiyama had an amused look on his face, "It does sound interesting to at least try."

Miu only shook her head a little from where she was eating, "Actually had the chance to try some at the Mess Hall, Hina-Okaa-San. It... wasn't as bad as I expected and was good considering."

Sitting on one side of Harry, Sakura tilted her head before turning to the boy next to her, "Though if you wish to try some, Hina-Nee-San, perhaps Harry-Chan could give some of the preserves?" At the surprised look, she smiled, "His family owns an orchard in Britain which has various fruits and berries. Not just apple, but also ones such as blackcurrants, damsons, and the like."

Expression brightening, Ume nodded, "We enjoyed the blackcurrant as well as the cherry preserves. They were quite good."

Intrigued, Akiyama leaned forward a bit, "Ah, I remember you mentioning such as well as Sakura-Onee-Sama." Turning towards Harry, he inclined his head a little, "So you make your own fruit preserves then, Harry-San?"

The teenage wizard gave a small nod, "Hai, I do." He then shook his head slightly, "It both makes use of the fruit and also gives me a supply throughout the year for various things. Also, less sugar than in commercial ones."

Rather amused, the older man shook his head, "I would suppose so. Perhaps, since my Onee-Samas have mentioned such, send us a jar or two to try." Lips twitching, he continued, "Hina-Chan might enjoy such for her breakfast on toast."

A moment later, said woman elbowed him in the ribs which got giggles from Ume and Sakura. Even as her husband rubbed his side, Sora became thoughtful, "What other things do you make, Harry-San? For breakfast, I mean?"

For a few moments, Harry considered the question before humming, "Depends on the time of year really. In winter, a nice oat porridge can be pretty good. Especially with hot milk and flavoured with cinnamon, some dried fruit, and maybe honey." Taking a bite of his breakfast, he frowned a bit, "Oatcakes are pretty much year round."

Just frowning, Akiyama grimaced a bit, "I had an oatcake once, back during the Occupation... it was rather hard on the teeth."

That caused the younger man to blink before frowning. Suddenly, he nodded as realization spread across his face, "You probably had a commercial version of a Scottish type of oatcake. Those can be kind of hard if not fresh to be honest, but warm and just off the griddle with the right kind of oat? They're soft and delicious... Then you got Staffordshire oatcakes, those are sort of like a thicker crepe."

Now nodding himself, Akiyama hummed, "I see... do they also come with toppings?"

Harry gave a slight shrug, "They can, if you want? The Scottish type you usually have with honey if you add something. And the Staffordshire ones you can put egg, bacon, and the like inside for a savory type, or something like honey, jam, and the like for a sweet. Either can be good." Taking another bite of food, he continued after chewing and swallowing, "Muesli is another one, being oats that have been soaked overnight with sweetened milk or cream added in the morning alongside nuts, apples, and some lemon juice..."

Breakfast continued from there and, soon enough, was done with the tables cleared. Softly sighing as he sipped his tea, Akiyama glanced towards his older sisters, "So, you are heading home this afternoon, Harry-San?"

Scratching the back of his neck, Harry chuckled a bit sheepishly, "Hai, I'll be heading home since I don't want my Mum or Imoutos to worry too much. Also need to pick up Kenshō from where she's staying with Umitsubame-San and Kyoshu-San."

At that, the older man nodded before he noticed something and turned to find a messenger Shikigami entering in the form of a sparrow, "Well now, what do we have here, hmm?"

The shikigami landed on the table in front of Harry before puffing out of existence and leaving a scroll behind. Gently taking it after Akiyama nodded, the teenage wizard opened it before blinking, "It's from Kokaji-San, it seems that he wants me to come and visit when I can today about the sword he might make for Ayase-Chan."

Eyebrow raised, Akiyama glanced towards his sisters before nodding, "Very well, Harry-San." Smiling slightly, he stood with his wives, "Then I shall see you before you leave later today."

Also standing, Harry bowed to the older man with a smile, "Thank you."

Beside him, Ume and Sakura did the same before they followed him out. Watching them go, Akiyama remembered a quick conversation he had held with his sisters, 'I wonder...'

___________________________________________________________________

It was only an hour later when the bell tinkled above the door to Kokaji's workshop and said Kitsune turned away from his forge with a nod upon seeing Harry there, "Ah, Potter-San. You're prompt, I like that."

Bowing slightly, Harry blushed a little, "Well, I am the one taking time from you, after all."

Lightly chuckling, the Kyuubi waved him off, "No worse than anything else, Potter-San. On that, you can trust me." Rubbing a cloth over his hands, he put up his apron before walking over, "Though it should be I, who am sorry as I was supposed to give you my answer yesterday. But my, ah, research took a bit longer than expected."

Once more, Harry bowed some, "That's fine, as you must be busy." Straightening, he had an unsure look on his face, "As to your answer... um..."

His lips twitching, Kokaji nodded, "I have decided to accept your commission, Potter-San. Ayase-San, from what I can see, is more than worthy to be a Master for one of my blades. I can see that she would use it honorably and to defend Japan."

Relieved, the younger male glanced at Ume and Sakura who seemed happy before turning back to the amused Kitsune, "Thank you, I am certain that Ayase-Chan would be extremely happy to use a blade forged by a Master Smith as you."

Softly snorting, Kokaji shook his head, "I may be a smith, Potter-San. And yes, I have been doing this for a thousand years, but a Master?" He sighed a little, "I do not see myself as such, merely an Journeyman who is still learning." Walking up, the Kitsune gave Harry a pat on the back which staggered the teen, much to his amusement, "Now come, I've already begun to design a sword for your friend."

Just rolling his shoulder a little, Harry nodded and followed the Kitsune to a nearby table where he unrolled some paper to reveal a sketch. Rapidly blinking, Harry looked up, "This is her sword?"

With a hum, Kokaji traced a finger along it, "Hai, it is somewhat akin to the smaller Katana, or perhaps the Uchigatana in size at about sixty centimeters in length which would be more suitable for Ayase-San with her size. As well, I will forge her a wakizashi as I feel it would be suitable for her." Turning, he looked at Harry, "Do you agree?"

Blinking, Harry considered the swords, noticing the second diagram under the first, "Hai, I do."

Nodding slightly, the Kyuubi smiled, "Now, for payment... I will mail such to you when it comes time, though if you have any rare materials, I will take them as well in payment."

About to say something, Harry paused in thought, "What sort of materials, may I ask?"

Eyebrow raised, Kokaji hummed a little, "Materials that could work well in my art are ones that I often take as part of the payment. Silk, for instance as I can use such for my blades. Types of leather are others."

Considering that, the teenage wizard glanced at him, "Would acromantula silk, and perhaps basilisk hide help?"

If possible, Kokaji's eyebrow raised still further, but he nodded, "Those would be quite the payment. But we can discuss such things later... right now, there is more for us to do if you will follow me."

Harry did so and followed him to a back room where he blinked at the sight of a large amount of black colored sand. For a few moments, he stared at the sand before turning towards Kokaji, "Um... Kokaji-San?"

Lightly smirking a bit, the Kitsune chuckled some, "I have heard from... some that I know, that you took a shard from the sword known as Kyoshu and made it a proper Kogatana using magic to infuse it with steel from shipgirls. This is part of my price, Harry-San." He gestured at the sand in front of them, "This is sand from Shimane, masa satatsu. My price is for you to use your magic and gather some iron from it, though it does not need to be much. Just remember why you are doing this as you do so. Imagine Ayase-San within your mind's eye while doing so and focus on that and why." Turning, Kokaji fixed Harry with a look, "You may begin when you wish."

With a nod, Harry took a deep breath before pulling out his wand and slowly going to work. It was not easy, but slowly, he gathered two small, marble sized pieces of iron over two hours before Kokaji told him to stop which made him blink, "Um... Is that really it?"

His lips twitching, Kokaji picked up the two marbles and held them to his eye as he examined them before nodding, "Hai, this is enough for me. Now, over here..." Once Harry reached the destination, Kokaji pulled out two steel ingots which he placed before the wizard, "This is tamahagane steel, which I will use to forge Ayase-San's swords. Merge the iron that you gathered with them, please. Evenly, if you could and, once more, think about Ayase-San as well as the why you are doing this."

Despite being confused and lost, Harry went through the same process. Slowly, the marbles melted into the steel as he worked. Sweat beaded on his brow as he worked to merge it with the steel until there was no difference and it was infused throughout as much as possible before he once more had Kokaji tell him that it was done, "Kokaji-San? Is there anything else?"

Examining the steel, the Smith looked at him, "Hmm? No, this is more than enough. I shall get started on the blades soon, Harry-San, and will deliver them when I can."

Yet again, the teenage wizard bowed deeply to him, with Kokaji returning it, before he left with Ume and Sakura. All three somewhat confused with what happened. But Harry was still happy with it just the same.

Meanwhile, Kokaji was examining the steel with a slight smile, "Interesting and incredible."

A snort made him turn to find another Kitsune there leaning against the wall, six tails behind her, "Oh? How so?" Pushing off the wall, she walked over before leaning against him with a raised eyebrow, "It is just transfiguration."

In reply, Kokaji wagged a finger, "Hai, it is just transfiguration, the most basic type: Changing the shape of a material without changing the material itself greatly. But it is still interesting as the basics, when mastered and pushed, can do amazing things. Trust me, that boy there will go far if he continues along this road." He rapped his knuckles onto the steel, "Besides which, there was a point behind this."

Walking into view, a purple haired Kitsune accompanied by a Nure-Onna with similar colored hair tilted her head, "Oh? How so, Kokaji-Kun."

On Kokaji's face was a massive grin, "That ironsand he pulled the iron from was recovered from the seafloor, Kaede-Chan. But more important is that it is absolutely infused with his magic. Intent is a great deal of magic after all, and in this case, he wishes for this steel to form the best sword possible. Which it will."

Amused, the first female Kitsune shook her head, "You really are excited about this, aren't you, Kokaji-Kun."

Lips twitching, Kokaji stretched a bit before slinging his arm over his wife's shoulder, "Of course, this is a challenge to create a blade for a Kami. One that will be able to withstand the combat it will see and cut through steel. A step closer to forging a recreation of the greatest blade." Reaching over, he hummed and ran his hands through Lynn's hair, "Perhaps in celebration once I make it, you'll wear your hair in those pigtails again?"

Blushing, Lynn whacked his hand away witha scowl, though there was slight hints of a smile there, "Baka."

Kaede-Chan giggled a bit before looking at the Kitsune she shared with the other two, "Do you need us for anything, Kokaji-Kun?"

For a moment, he didn't say anything before stretching. Then Kokaji nodded with a slight smile, "Hai, go find me that sea coal that I have stocked up from that trip to Britain. It will do fine to forge it. Honatsu-Chan? Get me the Ikuchi oil to use for quenching and the container which holds the shiranui to light the forge. Time to get to work..."

Reaching for his tail, he pulled some hairs and released them, with the hairs forming copies of himself which nodded. After all, one could not forge a blade alone. Granted, he ignored the perverted giggles that Lynn released at the sight of them as they prepared for their work.

 

[darthcourt10]

Kab2

This is a little follow-up of the earlier snip, here you go
---------------------------------

'Dear Ehren du Chasteler'

Douji began to fill the letter with this words, the only ones in english this letter would have, she will make a full copy in english later, but the first one she is writing has to be in Japanese to express herself fully.

'Hmm' she thought 'I will let my heart do the writing and my head the translation.'

In each stroke she used her heart to pour everything she felt about this situation, her grief about not knowing how she hurt Ehren, the consequent search she performed to know the truth, the inmense guilt she felt when she discovered what she has done and a heartfelt apology, along with some thoughts here and there.

After finishing the letter, she read it again and found it acceptable, so she began to translate it into english, sadly some things will be missed in the translation, but she did her best to preserve its meaning.

Having finished, Douji washed the brush she used to write the two letters and placed the write utensils back from where she took them earlier and took a ring she rarely used, but it was hers and a symbol of who she was.

A signet ring with an stilized gentiana, enchanted to always turn the wax relief in where it is used blue.

"I have all that I need" said Douji to herself, but when she saw the two letters in the table an idea popped into her mind, a way to deliver a personal letter that she hasn't used in decades.

So Douji inmediately began to search in her memories the patterns and spells she needed for the task at hand while she took a seat with the two letters in front of her.

With the ink now dry, Douji took the letter in english and began to fold the paper, if someone unknowning saw her he may thought that the folds were nonsense, but to the trained eye a pattern was beggining to take form.

A form of a dagger.

When she finished what appeared if front of her was an origami in the form of an SS dagger, showing the years that Douji dedicated to this art, as it was very popular a time ago, but the children always liked them.

After a while reminiscing her past, Douji touched the paper dagger and recited an enchantement used in spionage to rearrange the ink in a message into another, the only way to read the original message was to fulfill the conditions said in the enchantement, mixed with another to unfold the origami.

As soon as she finished the ink began to move through the dagger to the blade, when the ink settled only four letters could be read in the blade of the dagger.

Meine Ehre heißt Treue.

My Honor is called Loyalty.

A phrase Douji knows is engraved in Ehren's heart, but her forgers corrupted into the abomination Douji saw yesterday.

Much like the Japanese did during the same time, much to her regret.

"We all lost the sight in what it was good one way or another," reflected Douji. "but the unknowing doesn't excuse anything."

Pushing the dark thoughts aside, she went to the other letter that she planned to fold into an eagle like the one in Ehren's hilt and rearrange the ink to show the instructions on how to use the spells used to unfold and when finished reading fold them again into their origami forms.

But before she began she stopped.

"I can't do this one. That eagle represents them. If I do this I would be falling in the same error that began all this mess."

Thinking about it she reached a conclusion, she had two options, fold it in a dove, a standard solution as the dove is the international peace simbol, or ask Toku if there was an animal that represents the du Chasteler.

'Either one is a valid option, but I will ask Toku, as I think it will give her a better impression' thought Douji.

Packing it all for the trip tomorrow, she picked her cooking utensils and with a spell, the table moved to one side as she put in the floor a miniature cooking center.

After a spell it regained its usual size and she began to cook the treats she decided to send with the letter and the gifts.

'I'll do dorayakis, manjus and dangos, along with a bottle of green tea. I'm sure they will like it.' With this thought she unsealed the containers and began to do something she had done countless times, all while pouring in the recipes her knowledge and love.

Love for all the kids who trained since she manifested.

With these thoughts her mind drifted to the last kids at her care, the Matsudaira cousins.

Luckily for them she managed to hide the fact that they witnessed Yokais, but when all settled the year after Blood Week they didn't have any alive close relatives, so Douji paid their tuition, something she had done before to orphaned kids the last decades, but these two were different to the others.

They never asked about what happened that day, instead they sworn to return all the investment she had done to them, and as they grew she look with pride how they got interested in kendo, and got the skill to win some local tournaments, things that they chatted when they came to visit, but after the younger one turned twelve, the visits became more spaced in time, she wondered why but she had no clue.

Having finished with the cooking, she put on hold her thoughts to complete the task at hand, she put the fresly made sweets in containers and taking brush and paper she put the stasis spell on them.

She packed all the things she needed and being late, she went to sleep.

'I wonder if Toku will be alone or she has company' was her last thought before the darkness claimed her mind.
-----------------------

Thanks for your reading.

 

[darthcourt10]

Yellowhammer

The Pieces Prepare to Move (V)....

6 August 2014

Tsurugaoka Hachimangū, Kamakura, Japan

Tokunotakai bowed to Doujigiri. The miko spoke in her gentle voice, "I am glad that you were able to find something that worked for your needs in my collection of photographs from Moulbaix that I copied for you."

The elder blade returned the bow and handed the sealed envelope containing her apology for Ehren du Chasteler over. "They were helpful. I wonder what the significance of the eagle on her family coat of arms having two heads is? It did make folding the message into the proper configuration an interesting challenge even with magic."

Toku rubbed her chin. "I asked Co-chan about that. It was part of the heraldry that her family's daimyo were known by when they granted them their fief of Moulbaix as hatamoto in our way of thinking. She mentioned that it represented rulership over both east and west and was a symbol dating back to the Heian or earlier. Unfortunately, I did not ask for the specifics. As you know, heraldry can be quite a symbolic subject."

Doujigiri nodded. "That makes sense. Even with such short interaction with Ehren and her family, they are quite proud of their history and their past. Just as they would have been as samurai. Thank you once again for delivering this letter for me, and if you would be so kind as to report on Ehren's response to it?"

"It will be a few days before I am back in Japan," Toku admitted, "a friend of Co-chan's who was instrumental in sealing Verdun requested that Claire visit her estate to play for her and some friends who are enjoying a wedding anniversary. I shall be going along with Co-chan to thank her personally and deliver some scrolls that I have copied for her. So I shall see you next week at the earliest, Douji-sama."

Douji smiled, "I have my own errands and duties to tend to, so that is more than acceptable. Until you return to Japan, Sayonara."

"Sayonara, Douji-sama."
---------------------------

Castle Moulbaix, Belgium
Spoiler: A Moment Between Sisters

"You aren't coming, Ehren?" The piano asked the dagger as Claire finished playing the Liebestod from Wagner's Tristan und Isolde.

Ehren shook her head. "I wish that I could come to enjoy you playing, but someone with the power to conduct business must remain behind to send the furnishings off to Passel House as we make good the apology to Ms. Passel. That means that I must pay for the repairs and the cost of moving from Mutti's accounts. Plus I shall be including a certified check for the piano tuning upon arrival. Since I am Mutti's deputy, it is my post here." With that she reviewed the account ledgers once more from her seat at Mutti's desk in her study.

Claire nodded and smiled gently. "And I love you for staying true to your duty, my Little Dagger Sister. You truly are the best little sister that I could have ever wished for."

Ehren glanced over at her sister at the piano's bench. "Ach so...?" She said with a small cool smirk and a gleam of mischief deep in her steel blue eyes. Her legs tensed under the desk as she measured distances.

Claire missed the warning signs and promptly fell into the trap. "Yes, while you drive me crazy sometimes, you're the best, Ehren."

Suddenly the desk chair crashed to the floor.

Ehren whirled and sprang on her Big Piano Sister, tackling her to the rug from her bench.

Ehren began to tickle Claire mercilessly and ruthlessly as she exploited her knowledge of all of her sister's ticklish spots.
Spoiler: Ehren Gets Her Revenge!

"Even when I'm getting the revenge I swore for you trolling me in front of our cousins last weekend?" Ehren's face split in smugly happy smile as Claire writhed and giggled under her Blitzkitzelangriff. The smile grew smugger as the piano began to emit musical giggles in a happy upbeat melody.

"N-nnn-ottt My f-e-e-e-tttt, Ehr-e-e-ennnn!!" Claire gasped out between giggles as she grinned uncontrollably.

"I told you that I would have my revenge for you playing Babes in Toyland! And the moment is at hand, Meine große Klavierschwester!" Ehren's grandiose words were punctuated by a redoubling of her tickling fingers upon the piano's ivory feet.

Claire howled in wordless laughter with tears in her eyes.
---------------------------

Outside the study door Colombe paused and smiled happily at the sounds from inside. She then turned to Kasuyu and smiled. "It looks to be a quiet weekend shaping up. Come tomorrow I'll be in Greece along with Claire and To-chan, and Miho Fujii is taking Chi-chan and Misaki to spend the weekend with their friends from Elementary School to pick apples. So just you and Ehren holding down the fort until we all return."

The Axe nodded and his smile split his face. "Just like old times, Mistress. I can catch up on my reading." He walked alongside Colombe down the hall toward the grand staircase. "Any word about the Malfoy boy?"

Colombe shook her head. "Not yet, although I expect that to change hourly. If he's not awake by the time I return, I'll see about taking Ehren back over there. I don't know what she sees in him...?" She trailed off and looked at the axe.

Kasuyu rubbed his chin, "I have a guess or two Mistress."

"Please enlighten me, old friend?" Colombe asked.

"Apart from the fact that he is an eligible young nobleman and not bad looking from your memories of him, he seems to have some points of commonality with her. She trusts him, according to Claire, although Claire wouldn't say what the circumstances were to cause that trust. And Ehren said something about his own dark experiences last year matching her experiences?" Kasuyu rumbled as he reached the balcony and leaned on it.

Colombe sighed and matched his motion, looking at the painting of her Papa which dominated the hall, the castle and her life. "The Horcrux, yes. My researches have come up with very little, save that those items are Dark Magics of the worst sorts. I can hardly blame him for backing away from the abyss staring into his soul then. As for Ehren..." Colombe trailed off and shook her head as she visibly thought. "If he hurts her, I'll carve his heart out myself, and damn the consequences!" She snapped out and then subsided, "But it may come to nothing, he already has the other shipgirls after him and to date there's been no moves in that quarter."

Kasuyu looked at the Mistress and probed gently. "And if in fact he wishes to pursue Ehren? You know what kind of a prize she would be as a chess piece on the board of politics."

Colombe scowled, and muttered "If he and his father is after her for her position as my Heir, her body, or her wealth, I'll refuse and take steps to prevent it then." The rapier then visibly took a deep breath, sighed, and looked at the painting of her father as she spoke more quietly, "But if he wants her for who she is rather than what she represents...." Colombe trailed off in a deep sigh. "I cannot in good faith automatically refuse then. Papa gave me a choice alongside my sisters to allow me to veto any romance that I was approached with and also he tried hard to give me a good man as a husband. I made my choices then and have lived with them, but I won't force Ehren to the path I took."

She barked a laugh. "I don't know how Papa did it, honestly. This whole parenting business is damned tough and I'd rather be back in the Congo with you trying to split my skull back then for difficulty. Which is saying something."

Kasuyu slapped her gently on the shoulder. "And we are chasing ghosts anyway. He's young, she's young, and she's trying to suppress her feelings for him. She has so much pain in her life, no fault of yours really on that score, those were honest mistakes instead of malice back then, and at least you don't have to worry about her trying to one-up your record for ways to get tossed out of school. She's not the type."

Colombe chuckled. "True, she's not the type. Anyway, we should get ready for Medea to arrive to transport us all back to her estate tomorrow for Claire's debut performance."
---------------------------

Pino, Island of Corsica, France
Spoiler: A Mysterious Attack

Maréchal des Logis-Chef(Marshal of Logis-Chief/ Caretaker of rentals) Pierre Vidocq scowled at the smell from within the small vacation cottage complex. The bodies of the half dozen teenagers would be removed by the medical personnel.

His job was to find the butcher responsible for turning this party into a charnel house.

"So, any leads?" He snapped out to his subordinates.

Julienne adjusted her glasses and then spoke. "Very few. Mrs. Dubois claims to have seen a flock of man-sized bats crossing the moon two nights ago while walking Fifi but... Mrs. Dubois. She also claims to have proof that a giant reptile wearing a top hat is responsible for the shipgirls. I blame her internet browsing habits. Otherwise, no surveillance video, no tracks, no car visible from the traffic cameras at the intersection. Time of death was 36 hours ago, and while the amount of blood present is less than could be expected for... what happened that may have been drained by the person who used the needles."

"Or the drugs and syringes present were used by them as opposed to a sexually perverse ghoul with a blood transfusion setup," Jean-Paul muttered.

"Keep looking, when we find the responsible parties, we will haul them in front of a magistrate to account for their crimes to Madame la Guillotine." Pierre demanded.

He then absently touched the crucifix he had started to wear ever since the Abyssals came back. First demons from the sea and now vampires, what would be next?

 

[darthcourt10]

baofengyu

The Mandate Pt 6
"To have fallen so far and learned nothing—that is your failing."

Chengdu

General Zu looked over the reports coming in from the Central Committee. Even the bureaucrats seemed to be moving in circles, unsure of what to do or where to go. Reports from other theaters were a mixture of monotony and desperation. Worse were the reports from the South. All contact had been lost with the Commanding General of the Theater, and Admiral Li had assumed command in the aftermath. While he had no doubts about the man's ability, he seemed to be a true believer in Party. Even he worried in private about what he should do. More disturbingly, reports were filtering in from the South about the resurgence of the Taiping Heavenly Kingdom. That was a cancer that needed to be excised with extreme prejudice. He glanced up at his silent guards. The two shipgirls did nothing to impede his command, nor did they offer any advice or words of encouragement. And the creature that accompanied them. There was most definitely a dangerous air about her. Even if the stories were half true, she was just as much a threat as Su Daji.

She was waiting in Beijing. Xue confided that she held one of the Treasures, and that she had a line on the rest and was working to bring them together. However, it fell to him to recover one of them. This much Xue told him. He had to take physical possession of one Treasure in order to be considered a candidate, not only to himself, but to the Gods as well. A Quest like the tales of old, he mused. China's history was full of such tales. Many of them, he mused, were all too true.

"What was it like?" He looked up at the two shipgirls. "When you were, how do they say, born?"

Ning Hai looked at her sister.

"It was," Ping Hai spoke. "A difficult time. The Japanese had not yet begun their Manchuria Campaign, and the war against the Communists was just beginning. My sister and I were built to be the first of the 'New' Republic of China's warships, built to replace our Ge Ges Chao Ho and Ying Rui. All we knew was war, and neither the Communists nor the Kaishekists did well for China. When the war with Japan came we did our part, and we died for it."

"Our Jie Jies of the Imperial Fleet spoke of a time when China was strong, not the mess that was later Qing Dynasty, although that is what they all knew," Ning Hai's raspy voice spoke. "The older ships remember though."

"China has seen many wars, the collapse of empires, but she remains still," Ping Hai replied. "We live in interesting times."

Zu leaned back in his chair and mulled their words. China remains. They were right in that China has seen countless empires rise and fall, but the people, the middle kingdom, remained.

Without a second thought he picked up his desk phone to his aide. "Get the Y-8T ready and call General Chi at Shenyang and inform him we need to speak. Let General Chung know we will need an escort."

Chi Shang Xiao.

He was considered old guard, a soldier's soldier. Rumors had it he fought alongside the Chairman when he was still an unbearded youth and had been considered an icon that all general officer candidates aspired to. His family origins were a bit mysterious, of which some said his family was fallen Qing nobility, others spoke of a possible like to the ancient Han Dynasties. Whatever the past, he would make the case to the General and try to sway the old man to his side.

He gathered his notes and placed them in his safe before moving to the front office. His aide was setting down the phone as he entered, followed by his bodyguards.

"General, General Chi will speak with you upon your arrival. He asks that you bring your…teacher?"

Zu blinked. Teacher? Then he realized that he was referring to the Professor, whose name could also be read as 'teacher'. A part of him became worried that the General had spies amongst his command, but he discounted it as there had been no such inquiries about his command made at the Central Committee, nor were there warnings from his friends in Beijing. It was also possible that Daji was suppressing any dissent in Beijing.

"Contact Professor Xue and ask her to prepare for a trip."

He returned to his office and sat back down in his seat and stared at the wall. In the west it would have been described by many a veteran as an 'I love me' wall, with many pictures, plagues, and awards that decorated it from a near lifetime of service to the people. That was the phrase that rolled in his mind. His eyes darted to an old, faded scroll that was given to him by an old couple during the aftermath of Blood Week. Upon it was simple calligraphy, but the brushwork was exquisite in both simplicity and function. An echo of an almost lost art that had nearly been burned in the fires of the Cultural Revolution, buried under the tills of the Great Leap Forward. All it said was '人心齐，泰山移'.

Rénxīn qí, Tàishān yí.

When people work with one heart, they can even move Mount Tai.

A true leader served his people, brought them together to act with one heart. He led them yes, but he also listened to them, encouraged them. Somewhere along the way, the Party became more important than the People. He turned to watch a training formation march past. So many young faces hardened by experience before their time. To take up such a burden was an honorable endeavor, one that spoke well to their willingness to sacrifice for the greater good. It was an honor to lead them.

He remained focused on the scroll for the longest time.

Focus became resolve.

Resolve became will.

The change was subtle, yet profound.

He was jerked out of his thoughts as both Ping Hai and Ning Hai dropped to one knee, arms raised with a palms enclosing a closed fist, heads bowed.



That was how Professor Xue found him, and she too felt the change in both the man and the room. He made his choice, and with it, accepted his fate. For good or ill General Zu was the best candidate she could hope to find that could claim the Mandate of Heaven, and it appeared the shipgirls knew that as well. His reaction to the two paying him the proper respects was startling, as if he himself was taken back by his own actions. He may not have understood it at the moment, but this was it.



Zu blinked at the two shipgirls bowed to him. Xue entered moments later, and after a moment, performed her own bow of respect. He took a deep breath and nodded.

"Professor, I will need your help at Shenyang. With some luck, we will gain a much-needed ally."

"Yes Lord," She replied, holding her position.

"Please, stand all of you," Zu ordered. "I am not sitting on the throne yet."

"No," Ping Hai spoke. "But you will."

Zu stood and gathered his notes and papers. He placed everything into a slim folder and walked towards the trio, absently handing the folder to Ping Hai as he passed. Xue had a small bag slung over one shoulder and fell in behind him as he passed. He stopped as he entered the main office.

Every soldier was standing at attention and saluting him.

He straightened and returned the salute. "Carry on," He ordered.

"Sir, the aircraft is ready."

Zu nodded.

The Y-8T served as his airborne command and control aircraft during active combat operations, and a secure method of transport for times such as this. His arrival at the airbase was met with little fanfare, and his aircraft was ready for takeoff with a pair of J-7s also waiting for takeoff. With the shortages in the availability of newer aircraft the Western Theater was forced to use quite a few older fighters as the Central Theater commanded most of the newer designs that were still rolling out of the factories in Chengdu and Shenyang. It was ironic that many of the aircraft made locally were immediately moved to the Central Theater and trickling down to the Eastern Theater.

It only took moments to board and the aircraft to prepare to take off, with Ping Hai and Ning Hai remaining behind as the two shipgirls attempt to board the aircraft sent overweight warnings flashing in the cockpit. In the end he asked the two to remain behind as it was his task to speak with General Chi and convince him of the rightness of his cause. It would be a few hours flight time to reach Shenyang.

The flight itself was uneventful.

Arrival at the Beiling Airbase was equally uneventful, but Zu was not surprised that General Chi had a car waiting for him. He and Xue slid into the back seat and watched the scenery roll past as the car left the military base.

"That's odd," Zu spoke.

"What do you mean?" Xue replied.

"We are not heading to the Theater Command."

"Perhaps General Chi would prefer to meet in a neutral place."

"What I have to say to the General will become known to his troops anyway. Where we talk should have no bearing."

The car seemed to follow the Baishan East Road around the northern area of Beiling Park and turned south on Huanghe North Ave. Moments later they were pulling into the western entrance to Beiling Park. A pair of soldiers were waiting, and the quickly escorted them into the emptied park.

Xue pulled out a notepad as they entered.

"Why Beiling Park?" Zu asked.

"I think we are about to find out," Xue replied as a small cart appeared with a driver to take them deeper into the park. Zu didn't know if it was a good or bad omen that they entered Zhaoling, the Luminous Mausoleum, burial site of Emperor Hong Taiji. Numerous guards of the Northern Army lined the various passages and checkpoints of the tomb, and soon enough they met the 'Old Man of the North', General Chi Zhang Xiao. The old general stood in his full uniform, hands behind his back as he stared up at the door to the tomb. He turned and nodded to the pair.

"General Zu, Professor Xue," He greeted them.

General Zu stood smartly and rendered a salute. The old man seemed to be amused, but returned it.

"General Chi, thank you for meeting with me."

"It is a beautiful relic of the past," Chi turned back to the entrance. "China is fortunate it has withstood the test of time."

He pushed the door open and entered.

Zu looked at Xue then followed, and the two followed the old general into the Tomb complex itself.

"I know why you are here," He stopped and turned around.

Xue gasped.

Zu did not know what was going on, but there was an opening in the tomb. The main slab that served as the cap to the tomb gone, and a dark hole remained that seemed to suck in all the light.

"I am old Zu Li Shang," Chi spoke. "But even an old man knows the signs that the Mandate has been lost by the Maoists."

"Then will you support my claim?" Zu asked.

Chi motioned to the opening. "Enter and be judged."

Xue grasped Zu's arm. "Gen-"

"No Lady," Chi interrupted. "HE must be judged."

The interior of the tomb was dark. And a much further walk than he anticipated. Even behind him the light of the entrance seemed so far away. He had no sense of his surroundings. He continued to walk forward.

It wasn't the darkness that bothered him the most.

It was the isolation.

The loneliness.

It was an unseen weight, but one that he had some familiarity with. The burden of command. The need to be aloft, a bit distant. He shouldered the feeling like an old friend and continued to walk. He loved his troops, but he also knew he would be called upon to sacrifice those troops should the need arise. Then he remembered the first days of the war. The Battle of Shanghai was a fighting retreat, a bloody sacrifice to cover the panicked flight of the surviving civilians as Abyssal fleets bombarded the city with both shell and bomb. He looked an entire company in the eye when he gave the orders that sent them to their deaths. They did their duty and saved countless civilians, and Zu honored their sacrifice by setting up the Memorial.

Each step brought forth another thought, another memory.

He stopped.

His graduation from the academy and his first command. He was so young back then, so untested. His parents were so proud when he marched with his class. His platoon sergeant was experienced and knowledgeable about the ways of the military and taught the young officer how to be a good leader and listen to his noncoms. It was both a shock and wake-up call when the sergeant was arrested by the Regiment's Political Officer. THAT event taught him to maintain an appearance of discretion and tact, to keep his thoughts to himself no matter what he saw or heard. It was another burden he carried.

He continued forward again.

Then there was light.

The room was filled with treasure. Gold. Silver. Jewels beyond reckoning. The wealth of nations. Oil lamps dotted the walls and cast the room in dancing light and shadow. Works of art, scrolls, musical instruments, even a Pipa made of Jade. In the center were two stone sarcophagi, the final resting place of Emperor Hong Taiji and his Empress. Between the two stood a young woman with green eyes. Cradled in her arms was a bundle.

"Are you the one?" She asked.

Zu did not hesitate.

"Yes."

She nodded. "Then unto you I deliver this."

She unwrapped the bundle.

The Jian was old. Ancient. Made simply of bronze and plain leather wrapped hilt. It was not a flashy or flamboyant weapon, but a practical one. One meant to be used on the battlefield by the most common of soldier.

He reached out.

The leather was warm in his hand, and the blade caught the light and seemed to glow with an inner fire.

It was done.
Spoiler: General Zu
Spoiler: General Chi


Taiping Temple of Heaven

He had been known by many names over the centuries, many faces worn and discarded in pursuit of his goal of removing his curse laid upon him by the first Qin emperor. The southern theater of the Chinese military was nearly under his full control, only that fool at Zhanjiang remained loyal to the blind fools in Beijing. His few informants left in the capital spoke increasingly of changes amongst the Central Committee. The Vixen had cast her spell well, and unless she was stopped she will decide for everyone who will rule. His agents in America reported that the child of his enemies was in Shenyang, but when he dispatched his Storms she was gone, and any attempts to find out any information regarding her was me with silence from the commanding general of the theater. That old man had what the American's called a 'poker face', giving away nothing that could be used of value. He was both canny and alert, and whatever he spoke about with General Zu could only be a problem.

"Tell me," Xiao spoke. "Did that fool in Beijing really give the information on the Coins to the fool in Zhanjiang?"

"Yes my Lord," a follower reported. "The Admiral has already moved additional forces into the Hong Kong area and has taken residence up on Stonecutter Island."

Xiao huffed. "This really pisses me off to no end!"

"My Lord?"

"That fool Admiral will push the Vixen and she will push back and we are not ready for war!" Xiao looked at his map. "Contact our forces in the Eastern Theater and tell them to prepare. We will need to take that territory first before we can march on Beijing."

"Yes Lord!"

His mind raced. There were hundreds of battles, countless strategies that he had studied over the years from his earliest days as a Court Magician to the final campaign with the Qin that sealed his fate and caused the Emperor to curse him. To be flexible in the coming days will be the key. But in this move and countermove he will need to act decisively. March on Beijing, he mused. Not yet, but a strike at the Hidden Ministry on the other hand…and that uncultured fool can be shown our displeasure as well.

"Summon the Storms," Xiao ordered. "I have a task for them…two of them in fact."





North of Tai'an

Ying danced back going full defense.

The blade before her danced and wove through the air seeking out any opening, any weakness that could be exploited. The wielder glided forward with her arm extended, but her wrist in constant motion. A fan of white hair flared behind her and she advanced.

Would you care to play?

Those five words brought her to this, a meeting with perhaps one of the deadliest sword-masters that walked the Earth. Ying evaded the PLA at Wendeng District, and by night took to her broom heading towards Jinan. She rested by day, using the hidden spaces that her mother told her about. Old bolt-holes that were used by China's Magicals for centuries. For the most part there was no one occupying these places, and in some instances they bolt-holes had not been used since they had been built. But along the way, she felt a pull towards the south. She felt it before she saw it. Wards. Ancient ones. Layered with the hopes and prayers of countless people both Magical and Mundane.

Tai Shan.

The holy mountain practically glowed with magical energy at night. Spirits of darkness and those of evil intent would be repelled by the mountain's power, and the resident priests of the mountain would be very quick to attack any transgressor that would dare approach. As if drawn, she flew not towards the mountain, but just to the north, where one of the smaller foothills guarded the approach to the place where Emperors ascended to the take the Mandate and the Throne.

It was there she saw her for the first time. Every movement was precise and elegant, the Jian in her hand sung as it cut through the air as she danced. Yet, despite the movement, there was a note of discordance. Ying's eyes began to ache at the sight of the blade's dance.

Then she stopped and turned to look at the floating woman.

"Would you care to play?"

Ying wasn't surprised at the least that she was seen by the white-haired woman. Her Hanfu was dark in color, setting off her hair and giving her a rather ethereal appearance, but to Ying's senses, she was all too human. But there was a challenge to this woman, and any who followed the Code of Xia could not refuse such a challenge.

And thus, she found herself on the defensive. The woman's style seemed to be a perfect counter to her own training, and Ying was hard pressed to fend off her attacks. It was like fighting against a reflection. A dark mirror.

Ying spun to the right, her true self thrusting forward, only to be intercepted by a pair of fingers that trapped the blade between them. The woman smirked as she advanced, forcing Ying to retreat until she braced her foot and launched an attack that saw the spirit leap forward in a spin that caused her Jian to be released from the finger pinch.

"An honest blade, strong and true," She spoke. "Your path is cast in shadow, and you race into the heart of darkness."

The two exchanged blows, Ying remained on the defensive as she was forced back yet again, until the woman paused.

"Yet even in darkness there is light."

Ying caught her breath and focused.

Then she began to dance.

Ying let her Chi flow with each movement, letting her true body lead as she went on the offensive. The woman smiled and allowed herself to dance as well, her own sword a reflection of Ying's movements.

"And in the light, there is balance."

The two women ended up back to back, pushing at each other as they fought for advantage, their arms wrangling for purchase.

"You serve the balance. You are the judge. Into your hands this will be decided."

The woman dropped down slightly and spun just a hair before Ying followed, her Jian curved around Ying's hand as her free hand caught Ying's own. In a burst of Chi and Spiritual force Ying stumbled back and looked on in horror as the woman held both her true body in one hand and her wand in the other. On one hand Ying could not help but feel admiration for the skills of the woman, who had seemed to master even the most esoteric ways of the Sword. She tucked the wand into her sash as she ran two fingers along Ying's blade, revealing the Oath.

"Daughter of Guānyǔ you are," She paused and stared at the writing before her eyes shifted to Ying's. "Ah, that explains much."

Ying blinked. The woman knew. She knew that one of the Treasures was used to inscribe the Oath to Guānyǔ. She flipped the Jian around and offered it to Ying hilt first, followed by her wand.

"These are interesting times," She spoke. "You are skilled, but you are still young. This can be both a blessing and a curse." She held up a hand to forestall Ying's argument.

"I have lived a very long-time child," She spoke. "And the transition of the Mandate is always a turbulent time. We of the Jianghu have kept to our mountains for centuries since the Westerners imposed the Statute, but as the veil fails, we shall do our parts to ensure a smooth transition. The one in Beijing is not how she appears." She looked around, finally turning to the north.

"Guard yourself daughter." A faint sound of thunder echoed to the north and east.

Ying sheathed both weapons and bowed to her senior, remembering the days of training in her youth.

"And remember the lesson I have imparted to you," the woman stepped back and floated into the air.

The woman turned sharply to the north as the thunder seemed to increase in intensity. In the distance storm clouds were gathering.

"Go now! Do not stop until you reach the Forbidden City! They are coming!"



Somewhere in America

He opened the door quickly, only to find two faces he had not expected to see ever again, a rather successful restauranteur and a short, fat Chinatown tour bus driver.

"Nope," He said, closing the door.

"Come on Jack, we need you."

"Nope," Jack replied. "It took me years to shake off those MiBs, and I don't want to get in their crosshairs again."

"Mei Hua is missing Jack," The man spoke. Mei Hua was the daughter of Wang Chi and Miao Lin. "She went to visit Miao's parents in Shenyang, but after she arrived at their home she disappeared."

"China's not a good place to be right now," Jack replied, opening the door. "I may not know about all this magic shit, but even if half of what I hear about is true China's the last place I want to be."

"How have you been hearing about what is going on in the magical world?" The bus driver asked.

"I drive trucks for living Egg. I hear things."



Urmston Road, Hong Kong

The channel between Lantau Island and Tuen Mun was filled with wrecks and debris. The two freelance reporters filmed the damage, focusing on rusting hulk of a super freighter that was partially beached on Hong Kong island.

"It's quiet here."

"Yeah, I heard that Captain saying that PLAN was moving into Stonecutter Island."

"You think we can get some good footage there?"

"It's worth a shot."

"Double check the satellite feed, maybe we can get some livestreaming going on."



Ministry of Culture

Minister Cai looked up from his notes as the President called the meeting to order. Again it was the same ground being retread again and again. He had received a single message from Admiral Li, but nothing else. His few contacts in the Defense Committee reported movement in both the Western Theater as well as the Southern Theater, and the remaining PLAN assets have appeared to have departed their base. Officially they were executing a patrol of the South China Sea, but one does not take a Landing Ship on patrol. To the north it was quiet, with General Chi keeping order and stability. Around Beijing the military was on edge, but not flaunting their presence. The Eastern Theater was unstable, quite possibly through the machinations of Xiao. The South and East were gateways to Beijing, and if the Cultist was going to move, he would probably move east then north. Then again, if the North and West combined then the Beijing would be the fulcrum. Unfortunately, that witch in the Hidden Ministry had too many members of the party under her thumb, and while things seemed to be as normal as could be, he was aware that she could lock down the city with no problems whatsoever.

Depending on what Admiral Li does in Hong Kong will determine his next step. If the traitors in Taiwan gain control of the Treasure, it could set his plans back even further, and his goal to be the power behind the throne would be jeopardized. His agents in Chengdu reported that General Zu and the Professor have departed the city by helicopter, and their current whereabouts unknown. As they were seen flying to the northwest, they could be in Beijing or any major city along that flight path. Trying to talk to the Defense Committee about General Zu had turned out pointless, as those brainless puppets had only praise for that man and his skill at maintaining order in such a large theater with limited resources. Cai wasn't a fool. There were as many resources flowing into the Western Theater as there were coming out, and the troop deployments that he could find out showed that very few units had been rotated to the Eastern or Southern Theaters. No. General Zu was building an army. That was the only thing that made sense. And the fools here in Beijing were blind to that fact as they were blind to Xiao's cultist to the south.

That was another inconvenience. The cultist deciding to call themselves the "Taiping Heavenly Kingdom" was a bad omen in many instances and showed a complete lack of forethought on Xiao's part. The Nationalists were right to crust that foolish cult the first time, and this time it appeared that he had managed to suborn quite a few of the Southern Theater army commanders in his mad quest. It was quite unacceptable. Though he was appreciative of the efforts of Xiao to get on his good side and gain his support, he knew even if the man emerged victorious in his quest for the Throne the civil war would not be quelled that easily, and backing a General to take the throne would also be disastrous in leading to another period of warlords tearing apart the country for their own sake. No, he needed to find his own candidate, but time was running out.




Beijing

Daji walked.

Beijing was so different from what she remembered, and after feeling the Sword come into play she decided that she needed to see the city. Of course, her guards were not too happy that she decided to go out alone, but after the proper chastisement and a change of modern clothes she stepped out onto the street and began walking. She stood on a street corner not more than a kilometer from the Forbidden City and watched. Despite rationing and restrictions there was much life in the city, with people moving about their daily lives, the occasional soldier on guard near an air defense battery, the occasional honk and screech of cars as they navigated the roads. The smell made her gag, and it was far from the days of peasant carts and horses. Even the smog was not as bad as it had been in the past with the fuel reserves being rationed for public use. She was fully cognizant of the looks she received as she stood on the corner. She wore what was called a 'western business' jacket and skirt with a smart white silk blouse beneath. She didn't mind the heels she wore, and the added height kept her above those around her. Her normally long hair was pulled back into a bun and held in place with a pair of jade sticks. Despite the rush of humanity, she was not worried about those that surrounded her in the slightest. She had a dozen spells at the ready if one was foolish enough to attack, many of them were quite subtle and would not violate the Statute in the slightest. Yet she felt a responsibility to them. These poor, blind souls who did not know of the battles waged on their behalf in the heavens and the underworld. They only knew the current threat of the Abyssals. A few buildings still held the scars from the last Abyssal airstrike that was launched from Bohai Sea.

That was all yesterday and tomorrow. Today was today.

As she walked, she listened. She took the pulse of the people as they went through their daily lives. There was a lot of talk about the new 'Silk Road' rail lines that connected Europe, Africa, and the Far East, which helped alleviate some of the scarcity that had impacted so many lives since the Abyssal War began. She couldn't help but admire the Abyssals. They were a force of nature that demanded to be acknowledged, and their actions threw the Celestial Bureaucracy into a rather amusing loop of paralysis and inaction. Pure in their purpose, but yet even among them the goals that unified them were fracturing as these 'Empresses' began carving out fiefdoms and enacting treaties with the human world. Yet as she walked, she felt her 'echo' in the Japans. The young vixen was growing strong, and she came into possession of something she once thought lost. Her sword, Taiyang. While she has grown beyond the use of weapons, she did not begrudge the young vixen her old sword. Only time will tell if she would prove worthy of it. Perhaps once the business with the transfer of the Mandate is completed, she will pay a visit to the young vixen.

But that was the future.

She continued to walk towards the south. She could feel the ancient wards of the Temple of Heaven, the ancient spirits that flitted about that conduit to the Celestial Court. Like the Forbidden City, the Temple of Heaven was surrounded by anti-air batteries, some discreetly placed, others blatant in their placement, with soldiers of the PLA standing guard everywhere. A few places she noted members of the Jiānhùrén, Aurors of the Hidden Ministry, moving through the crowds, but staying close to specific Type 85/YW 306 towed AA batteries. A quick glance with her spirit sight showed the magical enhancements to the guns, which probably included increased accuracy and cooling coupled with magically expanded magazines for an increased rate of fire. The Temple of Heaven being such an important locus of magical power was the reason for such defenses, and from a glance she was seeing an increased amount of traffic from people praying for bountiful harvests.

She paused at the threshold of the Temple, extending her senses before stepping forward.

"Ms. Wei?" A middle-aged woman stepped forward, a young child holding onto her hand. Daji recognized her as one of the many secretaries that worked in the mundane, public areas of the Ministry building that served as the cover for the Hidden Ministry.

"Chen Lu Fa," Daji inclined her head. "I hope you are enjoying the day."

"Yes ma'am," The woman replied. She looked down to the child, which was hiding behind her mother's leg. "Qian, be respectful to the Minister."

The child shook her head.

Daji bent over and looked the child in the eye.

Her true form was reflected in the child's eyes. And the child was terrified.

A stray memory flashed back to the ancient days. A long time ago she would have laughed and drunk deep of the child's terror. Now, the act and thought seems foreign, distant, to her. She relaxed her features, allowing her unseen tails to flutter and fox ears to twitch. One of her tails snaked around Lu Fa's leg to tickle the child's nose. She let go of the last of the anger and resentment as the child's eyes widened and the laughter at the hidden appendage.

She stood back up as the child seemed to relax and calm down. The girl's mother seemed to relax further as the child's disposition improved. It was then one of the Jiānhùrén approached and handed Daji a message. She looked down at the paper and nodded to herself.

"If you will excuse me Ms. Chen, I must take my leave now."

"No, Minister, I apologize for taking up your time." The woman bobbed her head.

Daji bobbed her head. "Zaijian." Goodbye.

She followed the Auror to a waiting car that would take her back to the Forbidden City. The very short ride back deposited her not at the Forbidden City itself, but the Gǔlóu, the old Drum Tower north of the Forbidden City where Daji had the Hidden Ministry make use of the tower as part of the Relay Station Network.

Of all the communication methods in operation from both mundane and magical, the old Relay Stations using semaphore flags was perhaps the most archaic, and one that when used properly, could send messages quickly across the Middle Kingdom. Daji had spent a great deal of time assembling such a network, with operators trained and conditioned in the old ways of signaling. It was rare when such a message arrived that required her personal attention, but it was such a day today.

She watched the signals come in from the relay platform and frowned. She turned her eyes to the north before looking at the signalman. The Sword was moving. The Coins unearthed.

Finally.

The Players were present.

The stage was set.

She took a breath.

"Attack."

 

[darthcourt10]

Yellowhammer

A.N. -- Time to set up the last pieces on the board for the opening moves....

The Pieces Prepare to Move (VI)....

8 August 2014

Villa Uvas Munificus, Slopes of Mount Ossa, Thessaly, Greece
Spoiler: An Arrival For An Anniversary Party

With a bang of displaced air three women and a grand piano suddenly appeared on a mosaic floor showing the Labors of Hercules surrounding a Roman-style impluvium rectangular pool to catch rainwater through the hole in the atrium roof. A second later, a fourth dark haired girl appeared standing next to the keyboard of her piano.

Claire smiled happily and looked around at the Roman-style villa illuminated by the early-morning sun with joy lighting her face up. Claire then hugged Medea and whispered "Thank you! It's beautiful!" in her shy musical voice before opening her keyboard as she was floated to her place to provide music for the festival.

"Oui, it is beautiful." Colombe agreed, smiling at the surroundings as she unconsciously surveyed the villa.

Next to her a wide-eyed Tokunotakai nodded at the perfectly preserved ancient house. The Masamune spoke quietly. "It is like I have gone back in time through the centuries."

Medea smiled proudly as Claire released her from the hug then gestured with her wand. "I picked this villa rustica up during the mess that was the collapse of the Republic after Gaius Iulius was assassinated and have kept it as a vacation house ever since. It has olive groves and a vineyard -- with grapes of Lesbos -- that supply the estate. You really should try my Pramnian red wine at dinner; I use the same methods as the Romans did to make wine and the grape stocks are from one of the more famous vineyards of antiquity originally. I have a few families of satyrs and nymphs who serve as my vintners."

Colombe smiled and nodded, "I can't wait. So lunch with your guests and you and then we have Claire play tunes and dance until the setting of the sun. I brought along two bottles of Inniskillin 1989 Vidal ice wine for dessert, which was a gift from Yuying plus a bottle of five star Hennessy special select cognac, 1967 in fact.."

Medea smiled back, "That's the plan yes. And the contributions will be well appreciated, Lord Hades enjoys new alcohols."

"Ahh you are back, Maddy!" An athletic woman appeared at a door, pushing purple-dyed tapestries aside. Colombe automatically sized her up and the Muramasa's eyes narrowed slightly at the graceful feline predatory movement of the newcomer as she walked. Clearly she is a dangerous one.... Colombe then curtsied, "Bonjour! Colombe d'Aubigny du Chasteler at your service Mademoiselle. May I introduce my daughter Claire du Chasteler and my friend Masamune-no-Tokunotakai?"

Medea grinned and spoke. "Colombe is one of my prize pupils from Beauxbatons in 1718. She and Tokunotakai are some of the current generation of heroes too and were instrumental in dealing with Verdun. They know about me, Lana."

The young woman gave a small smile, "Atalanta Kouris. I have good news and bad news Maddy." The smile faded. meanwhile Colombe coughed and boggled briefly before regaining her composure after recognizing another legendary Greek heroine and Huntress.

"Right, bad news first?" Medea said as a wine pitcher and cup floated over to her. She then took a deep drink of the wine.

"A message from Lord Hades arrived. He will be along with his wife to celebrate their anniversary in a few hours. There's also a list of guests arriving with him Athena, Apollo, Calliope, and Euterpe are on it." Atalanta said. "The good news is that Athena and Apollo swore on the Styx to Hades to not cause problems or disrupt the celebration as a condition for their participation. Also Heracles, Hebe, Hestia, and Demeter will be present to counterbalance them."

Colombe paled slightly and gave a worried look at the oblivious Claire as the piano continued checking her tuning. She then whispered to Toku under her breath in Japanese. "Athena is the Greek goddess of wisdom and skill in the arts, Apollo is the god of the sun and of music. Among other things. The two muses named are both patrons of the arts including music."

Medea sighed, "And I cannot turn either away without giving them an excuse to retaliate against me and mine for a breach of hospitality. I shouldn't have boasted of Claire's skills to Lord Hades, it seems, since it has sparked some interest."

Claire gave a sweet smile as she adjusted the tuning of her F string. "I don't mind playing for an audience. They like music, right?"

Colombe sighed under her breath before responding in a louder voice. "Yes, they shall like music. Which is the problem." Her eyes found a fresco of the nymph Daphne being turned into a laurel tree to escape the amorous attentions of Apollo. She then muttered to herself in a vain attempt to cheer herself up, "At least it is not Zeus. Small blessings, small blessings."
------------------

Castle Moulbaix, Belgium, France
Spoiler: An Apology Sent

Ehren meticulously checked off items on her clipboard as the group of burly men from the moving company carried items of furniture carefully protected both with bubble wraps and Cushioning Charms cast by Kasuyu past her post at the door to to the waiting trucks.

"Piano... check." She spoke to herself as the antique piano got carried past.

"Sofa... check." Another load of furnishings passed her post at the doors.

"Six Louis XVI chairs... check." She counted them as they were carefully packed away.

Finally the last item (a Victorian draftsman's desk) was checked off and she initialed and signed each sheet of the roster in triplicate. She then folded the forms precisely and handed them to the foreman of the contractors whom she had hired to take the apology to Passel House.

"These go to Passel House in Hampshire, England. Directions for driving are in the packets I prepared for you, along with the phone number for both myself and Mrs. Passel who shall be accepting the goods. Please notify me upon delivery and return a receipt to me." She spoke in her cool, crisp commanding voice. The sinking sun stained the stone of her castle a deep red and the black shadows of the apple trees surrounding it reached toward Ehren as she stood there as a pale specter in the gathering darkness.

"Yes, Madame!" The lead truck began to move, followed by the second one.

Ehren watched them go and then turned to walk inside her ancestral castle as the sun set.

Once inside, Ehren pulled out her cell phone and dialed a number in England after closing and locking the doors behind her.

"Hello, Passel House."

Ehren straightened up her spine as she marched upstairs. "This is Ehren du Chasteler, Mrs. Passel. I am calling to notify you that my mother's apology is enroute. We shall be Owl Mailing you a list of all the items included along with a certified check to pay for the tuning of the piano after delivery. Please do not hesitate to call me if problems crop up with the delivery or the contents are damaged en-route, and please call me to notify me that they have arrived?"

"I shall, Miss du Chasteler. So this weekend or early next week then."

"Ja, that is correct." Ehren entered her mother's study and filed her copy of the inventory away before beginning to unlock the safe containing the certified check. "I also wish to tender my personal apology for the matter being brought up once more when we visited last month, Victoria."

"It isn't your fault that what happened happened, Miss du Chasteler. I shall call you when they arrive."

"Very good, I shall look forward to that. Auf Wiedersehen, Mrs. Passel."

"Goodbye Ehren."

Kasuyu stuck his head in the door. "Dinner's almost ready, Ehren."

Ehren nodded and placed the paperwork in a neat pile on the desk. "I'll send this off after dinner and cleanup of the dishes afterward."
------------------

Spoiler: Night At Moulbaix

Two hours later the waxing moon faintly illuminated the looming bulk of Moulbaix through breaks in the clouds as stealthy shadows moved in the darkened forest.

Movement atop the battlements caused them to freeze, deeper darkness in the dark.

A pale blond girl appeared there and as the intruders watched hurled an owl aloft to fly off to the west.

As the girl turned to walk back inside, the moonlight revealed her hair of pale gold.

The leading shadow gave a faint sigh, an exhalation of breath. A few salty droplets fell from the shadow to the ground and vanished without a trace before she turned to survey those behind her.

Aquamarine eyes stared into glowing red eyes who one by one blinked and looked away from her coldly wrathful gaze. Lips moved in a pale face illuminated by another beam of moonlight.

"She is one of our targets tonight. Subdue her for Portkey out, but do NOT harm or spoil her under any circumstances. The Master commands me that she is his and his alone."

Dark horned heads bowed in response to the ice cold voice filled with barely controlled fury.

"Good, once I break their wards and isolate them, then we enter and claim our prizes."

Moonlight silvered the steel of a short sword as it was drawn. Shadows pooled and filled the inscription along the blade as the ancient sword began to gleam with an aquamarine fire.

CORTANA NOMEN EIVSDEM FERRO ET ANIMIS ET JOYEVSE DVRENDEL

(Cortana/Curtana is my name, forged of the same steel and soul as Joyeuse and Durendel)

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Upon waking up, the first thing that Itami noticed was that the light seemed to have turned into spears. Spears that were currently jabbing him on the head and stirring up his brain. Or, at least, it felt like that was happening at least.

Closing his eyes, he took a deep breath before letting it out. Slowly, Itami sat up in the futon, a motion that made his stomach roil something fierce. But another deep breath made it calm and he opened his eyes just enough to see despite the pounding in his head. It honestly felt like there was a gang of Oni using tetsubos within his skull.

Which, considering the night before, made him internally snort with a wince.

Briefly, he checked himself over and gave a small sigh of relief at he was wearing a sweatshirt and a pair of boxers. Which meant, at least, he hadn't gone to bed with someone at least. Rubbing his head, Itami gave a soft groan, "Fuck me... how much did I have to drink last night? Last time I felt this bad was..." A frown appeared on his face as he tried to think before grimacing, "That time with the US Marines when one of them snuck that crap he claimed was Tequila just after Blood Week. Still say that the fucker got a hold of some shipgirl torpedo juice somehow."

Just shaking his head, Itami sucked in a breath before looking around. The room he was in looked like a traditional Japanese room, though with a wooden floor rather than tatami mats. He could remember stumbling in the night before helped by a laughing Tsubaki before knocking out after falling over while taking off his pants. Softly snorting, he shook his head and winced as the motion made his hangover worse, "Well, Itami... if after last night's performance she didn't toss you on your ass, that has to mean something."

Granted, that came with the small issue that he didn't actually remember the night before.

Mentally shrugging it off even as bits and pieces came back, Itami looked around the room before his eyes fell on a vial with a note. Ignoring the container, he grabbed the note and squinted as he read it even as he realized that it was written in Tsubaki's handwriting. 'Hey, you had quite a bit to drink last night-'

That got a snort from Itami, "No shit, Tsubaki."

Continuing to read, he focused through his hangover, 'Got to ask if you have any Oni blood in you considering you kept up with me and the guys. For the most part, anyways until the end. Same with the rest of the guys under you... Well, I know that you humans get horrible hangovers, so there's a hangover cure in the vial. Perfectly safe, so just guzzle the fucker down.'

Looking at said vial, Itami blinked before sighing as he grabbed it, "Might as well." Uncorking it, he did exactly as the note said and gulped it down. He did jerk a bit at the feeling of pins and needles, but moments later he blinked as his hangover nearly vanished. Really, it felt more like it would in a few hours. Blinking, he looked at the vial with a raised eyebrow, "Huh, a lot better than most hangover cures. At least this one doesn't taste like someone crapped in it."

With another shake of the head, he turned his attention back to the note, 'Once you're done with that, wash up and come down. There should be a pot of coffee on. Maybe breakfast as well.'

Eyebrow raised, Itami scratched his head in thought before giving a shrug as he got up. Slipping on his pants from the previous night, he headed to the washroom to relieve himself and splash his face with some cold water. It was after that the human Captain made his way to the dining room as he remembered more about the previous night. Entering, he gave a glance around before nodding.

Despite the seeming age of the house and how old fashioned it was, the kitchen was anything but. He could see various modern appliances there including a stove, a coffee maker, and a microwave as well as cupboards. Granted, he did raise an eyebrow at what had to be the fridge, but what looked more like an old fashioned ice box from some time in the last century. Hearing a shout, however, Itami blinked and moved until he was able to see the screen door before staring.

Mainly because Tsubaki was standing there in a patch of sand practicing with a Tetsubo, one which looked like it was right out of the old folklore about Oni. Itami watched for a few seconds before moving back inside and pouring himself some coffee. Adding some creamer and sugar, he went back to the door and stood there as he watched the Oni practice.

Oh, he could tell she knew that he was there, but she didn't react besides a slight tilt of her head as she continued what had to be a routine. Meanwhile, Itami sipped his coffee quietly so as to not disturb her. He did, however, give her a look over as she stood there.

Red skin glistened under the morning sunlight due to the sweat that was produced by her workout. Something that he got a lot of to see as, above the waist, she wore only a sarashi. Unlike some of the high school delinquents he had known, however, she wore hers properly and the white, somewhat damp, strips of cloth covered everything. While part of Itami found himself disappointed by that, he gave that part a mental kick even as he took in the rest of the female Oni. While he couldn't see much of her legs due to the Hakama she wore, the bottoms somewhat ragged, there was no hiding how muscular she was.

Muscles that worked as she twirled a club that he would have likely struggled with as if it was a baton.

Unlike some guys, Itami wasn't bothered in the slightest about a woman being far stronger than him. Quite the opposite as a matter of fact. And as he found his gaze roving over her, he paused, briefly, on her face. Tsubaki wasn't exactly ugly, not by a long shot, even despite the two horns that grew from her forehead. But one word for her looks might be "Plain" if one was being kind about it. Still, it didn't bother Itami much, especially as he had gotten to actually know her over the past few months.

He did blink a bit as it looked like her cheeks were a bit darker red than the rest. Almost like... 'Wait, is she blushing?'

It was just a few minutes later, while he was still trying to puzzle out if she was flustered by him watching her not, between giving her a look over, when she took a deep breath and stopped. Opening her eyes, she laid her tetsubo over one shoulder as she turned towards him with a grin, though there was something else there, "Sorry about that, Itami-San. Wanted to get in my morning workout and didn't think that you would be up for another hour."

Just softly snorting, Itami shook his head, "Don't worry about it. I'm Army, you get used to waking up early even when hungover." Pausing, he gave her a slight nod and smile, "Speaking of, thanks for the hangover cure."

Lips curling into a craggy grin, the Oni gave a laugh, "You don't have to thank me for that, Itami-San!" She rolled her shoulders a bit before tapping her head, "Besides, I know from experience that humans have worse hangovers than Oni."

That made Itami blink a bit, "Huh, so Oni get hangovers as well then? I mean, all the old legends do mention that Oni like drinking, but..."

With a slight shrug, Tsubaki chuckled as she scratched her cheek, "Well, they're not wrong about us loving drinking nearly as much as fighting." She sent a smirk towards Itami with a snicker, "As you found out last night." At his flush, the Oni shook her head, "But, yeah, us Oni love drinking and it takes a lot more for us to get drunk. At the same time, hangovers are less powerful as well. Don't much use hangover cure potion myself but I've had friends who do."

Voice dry, the Captain gave her a look, "Lucky you."

Unable to help herself, Tsubaki threw her head back with a loud guffaw of laughter before stepping onto the porch and slapping the smaller human's shoulder, "Damn straight!" Still grinning as she watched him rotate his shoulder, she stepped inside, "Anyways, time for some breakfast." Reaching the sink to wash her hands after setting her tetsubo onto a weapon's rack, Tsubaki raised an eyebrow, "You don't mind a western one, do you?"

Only shaking his head, Itami shrugged, "Bacon, eggs, and all that stuff? I don't mind it."

Nodding, Tsubaki pulled out some pans and other implements, "Good to hear, though I got other stuff like ham and the like."

Eyebrow raised as he watched her pull ingredients from the icebox and the like, he leaned against the counter, "So you eat a lot of meat then? I did notice that before, but..."

Glancing at him, Tsubaki nodded, "Hai, I do." She opened her mouth a bit to show off her sharpened teeth, "These aren't just for show you know." The Oni then gave a small shrug, "One good thing is that I can get plenty of meat nowadays compared to a few centuries ago. Hard to find a butcher when meat eating was outlawed for being 'Unclean'."

A grimace on his face, Itami shook his head, "Don't know how you did it, take away my hamburgers and I'll shank someone."

That got another loud bout of laughter from the Oni and she shook her head as she turned to look at him, "Tell you what, I'll take you down to this one burger place I know. They make the best ones that you ever damn tasted."

Smirk on his face, Itami chuckled back, "I'll hold you to it." As she nodded with a grin, he looked around in interest, "Got to say, this is a nice place. How long...?"

Bemused, Tsubaki raised an eyebrow, "Have I had a home here?" At his nod, she chuckled a little, "Since the Great Hoei Fire, built this place myself from the ground up. First the walls around my garden, the the home itself. Used to even sleep under the stars while building..." With a sigh, the Yokai glanced at him, "This site has history to me."

Curious, the human raised his eyebrow, "History?"

With a slow nod, Tsubaki gestured around them, "This place stands on some of the land that belonged to Minamoto no Yorimitsu... the man I consider my true Chichi-ue."

More than a little shocked, Itami looked around, "This was where his home stood? Seriously? And... wait, you called him Chichi-ue?"

For a few moments, Tsubaki looked at him before nodding, "It's a long story, to say the least. But after breakfast, I'll go ahead and tell it..."

_____________________________________________

Finishing off the last sasauge, Tsubaki picked at her teeth a little, "Ah, nothing like some good breakfast to start off the day." About to get up, she blinked as Itami took the dishes and walked towards the sink, "Itami-San?"

Just looking over his shoulder, the JGSDF Captain gave her a slight grin, "You made breakfast, I'll do the dishes."

Still blinking, Tsubaki stared at him before settling back in and simply watching. That small gesture actually warmed her inside among other things, things that she was not quite sure about. For the next few minutes, she watched as Itami washed and then dried the dishes before putting them in the rack to finish drying. Once he sat back down at the table, the Oni shifted a bit though she gave him a nod as he placed her refilled coffee in front of her, "So, my story..."

Eyebrow raised as he nursed his coffee, Itami gave her a frown, "You don't have to tell me anything, you know."

That got him a thankful smile from the Oni, but she shook her head as she sipped her own hot drink, "Nah, I... don't have much issue about telling you in regards to my past. It's not like it is some secret or whatever. Just hard to think where to begin, really." After a few moments, she gave a nod, "Okay, you know the bit about how my... parents were Shuten-dōji and Ibaraki-dōji already."

A frown on his face, Itami nodded a little bit, "Hai, though also that they were really shitty parents."

Lips curling into a sneer as her hands clenched, Tsubaki snarled, "That is putting it mildly." Rubbing her face, she gave a small sigh, "Ibaraki... honestly didn't give a damn about me as her daughter. Same with my Old Man. Honestly? I'm reasonably sure that they would not have cared if I died soon after birth." Shaking her head, the Oni had a far off look on her face, "The Oni on Mount Ōe used to keep the women that they took in a small cave off from their quarters. It was kept shut with this big, heavy wooden door made of logs which would take multiple humans to open. They used the women they took as servants and raped them... as well as ate them when they felt like it."

Grimacing, the human male shook his head, "So that bit of folklore about Oni..."

With a glance towards him, Tsubaki grimaced some, "About how Oni had a taste for human, especially woman, flesh? Yeah... that was a thing though I never ate any human flesh. But that sort of went away come the 1600s for... reasons." Clearing her throat, she shook her head, "Right, so I was only a few hours old when Ibaraki tossed me into that room laughing. Told the women that they could do what they wanted with me as I was a runt. Saw it as a real laugh riot as I laid there crying in pain, probably wanted to see if they would tear me apart or not."

Not saying anything right away, Itami took a sip of his coffee as he considered the Oni in front of him while internally snorting as he looked her over, 'A runt... seriously?' Externally, he cleared his throat, "Obviously, they didn't."

Only shaking her head, she snorted, "No, no they didn't." Hands gently clasping her mug, she stared down into it, "The noble born women all recoiled from me and likely discussed killing me, and considering things? I wouldn't have blamed them... but there was one woman, a peasant, by the name of Matsu. She had lost her child to Shuten and his group when they had kidnapped her. Seeing what they did, she gathered me up in her arms and nursed me. Named me Tsubaki, telling me that my skin was the Color of the blossoms. Like all Oni children, I grew fast and within a year was walking and talking like a four year old human, about the same size as well even if my strength was greater than a full grown man. Despite losing her actual child to my parents, she treated me like her own daughter, and for that I can never be thankful enough."

Seeing the tears in her eyes, the Captain reached across and placed a hand on hers, "What happened to her, if I may ask?"

Tsubaki wiped at her eyes before taking a deep, shuddering breath, "I was... four, when it happened. As the other Oni barely fed them, I had taken it upon myself to go out and bring food for Matsu and the other captives. When I returned, I found her dead, butchered, and being fed upon by the other Oni. My..." Her hands clenched a bit before she took a deep breath, "Shuten attempted to force me to eat the stew that they made from her, laughing all the while. Even tried to force me to unclench my jaw... did everything, including beating me." She grinned a bit, showing her sharp teeth, "I ended up biting half his pinky off, which pissed him off something fierce."

Eyebrow raised, Itami snorted some, "I can imagine." Pausing, he frowned a bit, "What...?"

Looking at him, Tsubaki raised her own eyebrow, "What happened then?" At his nod, she chuckled, "He nearly beat me to death, knocked me out and everything as well as broke a few bones. Some of the women saw this and were amazed by it, that I would let myself be nearly killed rather than eat the flesh of the one that I called 'Okaa-San'. And when I woke up, the other Oni were all knocked out from drinking I... I carefully gathered her bones and walked out into the wilderness with one of the women. With my bleeding, wounded hands, I dug a grave for her there and placed her bones there. I've used the name that she gave me to honour her." Raising a hand, she pointed, "She's still buried there, on Mount Ōe, made a proper gravestone for her and visit every year before laying flowers. It's the least that I could do."

Just letting her think, Itami thought over what he had been told before he realized something, "That woman that followed you, did she escape?"

Softly snorting, the Oni shook her head, "No, she knew that she would not get far before they caught her again. And neither of us knew where we even were. So she followed me back to the cave, but told the others what I had done. After that, well..." Tsubaki waved a hand in the air, "I became their protector of sorts. Did my best to keep the other Oni out of their quarters." Quietly, she looked down at her hands, "Turns out that when it came to strength, I was definitely Shuten's daughter. By time that I was six, I was able to fight your average Oni and win. Durable as fuck as well, as I could take a beating and keep going."

Silent, Itami's gaze went to some of the scars he saw here and there on her skin. A few of them were very faded and could only be seen as a slightly lighter red, "Is that where you got..."

Following his gaze, Tsubaki grunted a bit, "Not from those fucks, but my dad and the more powerful Oni in the group could still, and often did when I got them too pissed, kick my ass and leave me near death." A bitter laugh escaped from her as she shook her head, "Like that saying, what does not kill you, makes you stronger. Well, it only made me want to hurt them more and protect the women with each failure." Snorting, the Oni shook her head, "Pissed me off, you know? Oni are supposed to be strong! The strongest! Yet each of these assholes could only show off how strong they were by beating, raping, and killing those far weaker than them."

Not saying anything right away, Itami got up and walked around until he sat next to her, much to her surprise. He then patted her upper arm, "Well, it is always harder to protect something. Guess that they were too damn lazy unlike you."

Blinking, the Oni stared at him for a few moments before chuckling with a grin, "Heh, I like that..." Going back into thought for a few seconds, she shook her head, "Anyways, that continued like that for a couple more years. It was when I was about eight or so that things changed."

Upon realizing what that meant, Itami nodded, "That was when Minamoto no Yorimitsu slew Shuten dōji and his gang."

With a slow nod, Tsubaki rubbed her chin, "You likely know most of the legend yourself, so I won't bother with all that bullshit. But I did see him and his fellow warriors disguised as Yamabushi priests. Shuten was telling stories to them as him and the others drank before he pointed me out. Called me a Runt and sneered at him, telling them that I wouldn't eat what he gave me. I sneered back and told him that I would never eat a human, after which Ibaraki backhanded me and told me that I should be thankful when a runt like me is given proper food... so I spat in her face and was thrown across the room. After that, I went back to where the women were, though I noted that one of the Yamabushi, who turned out to be Yorimitsu, was watching me carefully and in interest. But I shrugged it off, figuring that the poor guys would get eaten soon. After all, they were foolish enough to walk into the lair of a large number of dangerous Oni."

Interested, he leaned forward, "Of course, that is not what happened at all."

Laughing lightly, Tsubaki took a drink of her coffee, "Not in the slightest, and I'm glad about that. At the time, though, when I heard the sound of battle I just figured that my progenitors had decided to have a snack, if you catch my drift. I was surprised to hear Shuten bellowing in rage along with Ibaraki screeching though and everything went quiet. Then I heard sounds through the door and got ready to defend the women behind me when it was opened and one of the Yamabushi walked in with his ruddy skin on full display. Seeing me, he dropped his weapons and grappled with a laugh even as I fought back."

Eyes wide, Itami boggled at her, "You fought Kintoki?!"

Grin on her face, she laughed, "Sure did as a matter of fact! I thought him some sort of odd Oni, especially with that strength and the reddish tinge to his skin. Well... I remember him laughing as he held me in his hands, trying to crush me to death. As if I was some sort of joke. But, a few moments later, he was not laughing so much."

Narrowing his eyes, Itami frowned, "What did you do?"

Her expression carrying great amusement, Tsubaki turned to him, "Well, he only had a loin cloth on for armour. Unfortunately, he learned that perhaps that was not the best decision as I lashed out with one leg, putting all my strength behind it."

Roughly the only sound that could be heard was Tsubaki taking another sip of coffee with a smirk on her face. Meanwhile, Itami cringed a bit and pulled his legs together even as he stared at her, "You meant to tell me... you actually nutshot Kintoki..."

Lips curled into a grin, the Oni chuckled, "As a matter of fact? Yes, I did." She gave a small shrug, "His expression was sort of funny looking back on it, not to mention the funny colours he turned as well as the sounds he made. Fortunately, he dropped me and I was able to run and grab my club as his companions were staring at him." Moments later, Tsubaki grimaced, "Unfortunately, after that neither him nor the others were going to show me any mercy. And a wooden branch, no matter how strong, was not going to stand up to those axes of his or the weapons of the others. Maybe I could have held out against one, but three? All of them pissed to hell and wanting blood? Nah."

Having already guessed what happened, Itami winced, "They beat your ass."

Slowly, with some amusement, Tsubaki nodded with a chuckle, "They did a bit more than that, but yeah. I remember hearing a shout though as they all froze and they turned to look at the entrance as did I through my one good eye as the other was swollen shut. There was Yorimitsu looking fit to kill and demanding an explanation. Of course, being who I was, I took the opportunity to rise to my feet shakingly with one hand clutching the busted remains of my club as they had backed off. And facing Yorimitsu, I told him that he was going to get to the women and hurt them, not as long as I was alive... and then I charged. He seemed surprised, but... pulled out his sword and my next few moments were feeling what a lightning rod in a thunderstorm feels like. Even then, I got back to my feet and tried to attack him again, only for him to step out of my way and use Douji again, this time knocking me out."

Frown on his face, he gave her a look before shaking his head, "Well, you are alive..."

That got him a snort from Tsubaki, but she gave a shrug, "I am, but when I woke up, I was pretty certain that it was not for much longer. Because there I was with my limbs tied together in the wrecked main hall of the encampment with bloodstains everywhere. And sitting in front of me chatting with an angry Kintoki was Yorimitsu. Upon seeing that I was awake, he turned towards me with a nod." Finishing off her coffee, she set it aside with a sigh, "He stated that he had talked to the rescued women and that they told him that I was always trying to protect them from the others, sometimes nearly getting beaten to death in doing so. What he wanted to know... was why?"

Understanding, Itami gave a small nod, "Why did you protect the women."

Scratching her chin, the Oni grunted, "Exactly. And I told him it was because I was strong. After all, only someone who is weak in some way would attack and torment those weaker than them just because. Besides which, they showed me kindness! And as an Oni, I was honour bound to return it. I was strong, they were weak, thus it fell to me to protect!" Chuckling, Tsubaki shook her head, "That... seemed to surprise him and he had this odd look in his eye. He asked me what I would do regarding them now. And I told him that if he threatened them, I would kill him where he stood, even if I died. His next question was what would happen if he protected them and got them to safety, to which I said he could do what he wanted with me. Then, he got up and walked over before unsheathing his sword and raised it up above his head. Unbowed, I met his eyes and he brought it down, severing my ropes." She made a motion with her hands, "He said that now he owned me and that I would be a servant until he said otherwise as long as I kept my word of honour, and I told him that I would not be Oni if I did not."

Finishing his own coffee, Itami placed it to the side, "Huh, so that is how you met him then? And you became a servant?"

In reply, Tsubaki waggled her hand a little, "Eh, kind of, sort of. There was some issues, and not with the Court. For most of them, if he wanted a pet Oni girl, that was fine." She made a spitting motion before continuing, "A bigger problem was still an Oni girl who was raised in the wilderness. Yorimitsu had to teach me things like how to properly eat and such. It was not easy, but... I will admit that while harsh by today's standards, he was firm, but fair. Granted, there was still some suspicion on his part." Seeing the raised eyebrow, she rolled her shoulders a little, "About... I want to say four or so months on, he had to leave for a night or two. He claimed official business, so I was able to walk around the compound on my own. Pretty much at night to avoid the stares and whispers..." She became quiet briefly before sighing, "I came across a gate one night, it was left unlocked by someone. Opening it, I could see that it led towards the darkened streets. No one was around in the slightest. All I would need to do is to walk through, and I could easily escape..."

Itami had a raised, knowing look, "I take it that it was a test?"

With a shrug, she nodded, "Pretty much, yeah. Yorimitsu was with Abe no Seimei and they were watching me through a mirror. But at the time, I was nine years old, so give me a break. Anyways, I sat down at that gate and glared at it for several minutes before closing it and stomping off. Wasn't the last night either as I found other ones left open when he left, and sometimes when he was still there. Each time, I would glare at them and stomp off after closing and locking them. And then, came one night that... began to change things."

A frown on his face, Itami furrowed her eyebrows, "How?"

Lips pressed firmly, Tsubaki ran her fingers through her mane of hair, "It was close to the anniversary of when Matsu had died. Once more, I found one of the gates open. And... I was so damn tempted. To just leave for a time, to go and visit her grave back on the mountain. But my word of honour was strong. Needless to say, I... well..." Closing her eyes, she sighed, "I broke down after staring at the gate. To be honest, and I'm ashamed to say this, I started crying because as much as I wanted to visit her, I could not. I hit the ground and had a fit. Then, I felt two arms around me with Yorimitsu asking what was wrong. At the time, I was practically bawling, but I told him that I needed to go back to Mount Ōe, that it was important. He was perplexed about why, especially when he told me there was no more Oni there, and I told him that I knew that... I'm still not sure when I fell asleep, but I did. And when I woke..." Pausing, she gave a sigh before shaking her head, "I came out to find that Yorimitsu had gotten some horses together and was there with Kintoki and the others, ready for travel."

His eyes widening, Itami blinked, "He was going to take you back to Mount Ōe!" At her nod, he frowned and shook his head, "Before you continue... I want you to know something, Tsubaki-San."

Confused, she looked over at him, "Hai? What would that be, Itami-San?"

Meeting her eyes, the JGSDF Captain continued, "There is nothing shameful in that you cried. Nothing in the slightest."

Her cheeks darkening, Tsubaki looked away with a mutter, "Er, right..." Coughing, she took a deep breath, "Anyways... he took me back to the mountain. To his and the others confusion, I didn't go back to the burnt out remains of the hideout, but into the forest nearby. I gathered some sticks together, along with some flowers. Even caught a big fish... then I stood in front of the rock that I used to mark Matsu's grave and started a fire. A fire that I threw the flowers and fish onto to be burnt to ash." Chuckling, she leaned against one hand, "The looks on their faces were priceless looking back. Pure fucking confusion. Then they asked me what I was doing and I told them, it was the grave of the human woman who raised me before Shuten killed and ate her. And that I heard that humans used offered smoke, food, and flowers to the dead, so that was what I was doing."

Pinching his nose and with his shoulders shaking, Itami gave a snort, "That, uh... that's not how it works."

Just rolling her eyes, she snorted herself, "No shit, but that was how I understood it. I was fucking nine at the time." Waving it off, she shook her head, "Well, anyways, Yorimitsu had the most befuddled look on his face for a bit before he kneeled down next to me and asked me to tell him about her, Matsu. And I spent the day doing so before saying goodbye to her and leaving with them again. From that day, however, things changed. No more did they look at me with suspicion, but relaxed around me."

Nodding, Itami gave a sigh, "Because what sort of Monster would mourn someone like that."

In return, she gave a small shrug, "That was probably what they figured. Anyways, they started teaching me things. Kintoki eventually became something of a... Nii-San to me, teaching me how to grapple and such. The others taught me how to use weapons, meditation, and all that. Yorimitsu... gave me an education. Taught me how to read and write among other things. In fact... I remember the first time I wrote a poem."

Somewhat amused, Itami raised an eyebrow, "That is hard to imagine."

That got him a slight shove, "I'll have you know that I can write poetry..." At his eyebrow raising further, she flushed, "Just... Oni poetry-Oh, shut the fuck no."

Unable to help himself, Itami laughed a bit and soon was joined by Tsubaki. Eventually, though, the two of them calmed down some and he shook his head, "So what was the poem about?"

Still breathing hard, the Oni held up one hand for a few moments. With a cough, she gave a nod, "Honestly? I forget." Tsubaki then gave a shrug, "But what I do remember was Yorimitsu's expression. He had this... smile on his face." She shook her head with a far off look in her eye, "It was just this smile and I've never forgotten it. A smile of pride. The poem was crap, rough, and everything else. But... he was still proud of it, you know? Like a Otou-San for his daughter. I've... never forgotten that."

When she felt a hand on hers, Tsubaki looked up to find Itami giving her a smile, "I don't blame him for being proud. He probably still is."

Lips curling into a slight smile, Tsubaki gave a nod before turning her hand to give his a squeeze, "Thanks." Lightly chuckling as she shook her head, she gave a sigh, "It... was a good couple of years. I mean, there were ups and downs, including when I joined him for monster hunting. But... they were good." A somewhat saddened look came over her face, "Eventually, however, he had to release me. Too many people making noises about it and he was getting too old to head out to fight. Before I left, he granted me some armour he had made and a horse..." Tears in her eyes, she didn't wipe them away, "Called me his daughter and even adopted me. Technically, my name is Minamoto no Tsubaki-dōji, I suppose."

At that, Itami's eyebrows really rose, "Seriously?"

With a shrug, the Oni nodded, "As a matter of fact? Yeah, Douji can confirm." Scratching her chin, she hummed, "Well, after I left, I sort of became a ronin. I wandered up and down Japan for the next few centuries, fighting the good fight you might as well say. From Ezo all the way down to fighting Waku pirates off Kyushu. Mostly, I just fought various monsters and such preying on people. Hell..." Her voice became quiet as she looked at her hands, "I'm not sorry about it, but... these hands have a lot of blood from fellow Oni on them. I hunted them down when they attacked villages and such... those that ate humans especially. Enough so that they stopped attracting attention by doing so."

Suddenly, some things clicked inside of Itami's mind and he gave her a look, "That's why so many Oni respect you then? Because you've gone around bashing in heads."

Her lips in a slight smile, Tsubaki shrugged, "A little bit of that, yeah. Like I said before, Oni respect strength. I've got that... physically, I'm probably strong enough to take on my... on my male progenitor. Fuck, I can even do his size thing and make myself sixty feet tall if I want, which was useful during Blood Week and such." At his interested look, she shrugged, "Pulled out my old armour from World War Two for when I go giant. Think Samurai armour using the same plates as used on Battleships with me using a sixteen inch howitzer like a bazooka. Ruined more than a few Abyssals' days." Pausing, her smile fell a bit into something more thoughtful, "Also strength of character and values. Ended up forming a small group of Oni and Hennya back before the Tokugawa Shogunate. Mostly they were the children of women who had been raped by Oni, thus wanted to make sure that what happened to their Okaa-San's wouldn't happen to others. Some died alongside me in various fights."

Looking at her as if seeing her for the first time, Itami frowned, "You straddle the worlds." At her confused look, he continued to look at her, "You understand humans, and also understand Oni. Because of that, because of what you did... now there's less issue."

A small blush on her face, Tsubaki rubbed the back of her neck as she gave an unsure laugh, "I wouldn't go that far..."

However, he wasn't finished as he slowly blinked, "That's made you lonely, hasn't it?"

That question caused Tsubaki to become quiet before she looked out the window, "... It hasn't made it easier. Who my biological parents were, being the monsters that they were, being raised by Yorimitsu, spending the centuries as a ronin trying to do good and make my Chichi-ue, my actual one, not the one that caused my birth, proud... You're right that I stand apart. Sure, I got Douji, and she's practically a second Okaa-San to me. First met her again back in the 1200s. But..." She gave a small shrug and a sad smile, " As you said, I feel like I stand apart at times. You know how it is."

On Itami's face was a thoughtful look as various things clicked into place. He also remembered the night before during the bar crawl. Some of the things said and did. As well as looks being given... Hell, he remembered her warmth and the like when the two were leaning against each other.

Considering that as well as some other things...

Itami cleared his throat and gave her a slight smile, 'What the hell?' After she turned to him, he gave her a smirk, "You never did give me an answer last night, just laughed."

Blinking, Tsubaki went over her memories of the night before, "Uh? Answer? To what?"

Smirk becoming a grin, he raised one eyebrow, "About if you wanted a little human in you."

Much to his amusement, it took a few seconds for it to click. And when it did, a furious blush appeared on Tsubaki's face and he was treated to the oddly adorable sight of her being flustered, "I-I... you were serious?! Not just being drunk?!"

With a shrug, Itami nodded, "Yeah, I was and am. I think that you're pretty fucking hot, Tsubaki-San. Great personality, my kind I guess."

Utterly boggled, the Oni just stared, "I don't act much like a woman, you know. More like one of the guys."

Once more, Itami gave a shrug, "And? So what? Part of what makes you attractive."

For several moments, Tsubaki stared at him before her eyes widened in wonder, "Holy shit... you're truthful." Running her hand through her hair, she continued to stare, "I never thought..."

Now it was his turn to be lost, "Never thought what?"

Last thing he expected was for her to laugh before giving him a craggy grin, "That you would be attracted to me like I am to you." At his widening eyes, Tsubaki snorted, "Itami-San... no, Itami-Kun, trust me when I say that a lot of female Oni have wanted to get into those pants too so that they would have a little human in them."

Several seconds passed as he stared before Itami scratched his head, "Huh... that kind of explains the looks I got."

That got him a snort before Tsubaki became serious, though her expression was unsure, "So, uh... we're doing this, huh? Boyfriend and girlfriend?"

With a shrug, he nodded, "Guess so. That bother you?"

Frowning, Tsubaki scratched her cheek, "Not really? I mean, since it's you and some shit." Right then, a thought occurred to her and she furrowed her eyebrows, "Uh, so... you still want that burger place later? That okay for a first date?"

Amused, Itami shrugged, "Sure, doesn't matter to me. Though, honestly? Figure that it was the bar crawl last night that was the first."

Once more, Tsubaki gave a laugh and shook her head, "And once more I got to wonder if you got Oni blood somewhere in that family tree."

Shaking his head, her new boyfriend moved forward until they were pressed up against each other and then pulled her down for a kiss. One that heated up pretty rapidly and left the two with grins... right before they yelped as she tipped over due to leaning back.

 

[darthcourt10]

Yellowhammer

Pianos, Parties, and Paternal Perplexity (I)

8 August 2014

Enroute To Villa Uvas Munificus, Slopes of Mount Ossa, Thessaly, Greece

"Play always as if in the presence of a master." -- Robert Schumann
Spoiler: A Conversation Enroute

Athena leaned against the golden handrail of the chariot and surveyed the fields and towns of Greece passing by underneath them far below. Calliope's giggle from behind her at something Euterpe had just said caused her to glance back at the two Muses who were having a conversation in their seats behind her.

She then looked over at her half-brother where he held the reins of the four golden horses as they rocketed through the sky from Mount Olympus like a shooting star. "Thank you for giving me a lift, Apollo."

The golden haired and bronze-tanned young man grinned and shrugged. "You did ask nicely for once. I wonder what brought that on, Athena." He spared a glance toward her then gave the reins a flick, encouraging fiery-eyed Aethon, silver-maned Pyrios, proud Phlegon and noble Eous to gallop faster toward their destination.

The Goddess of Wisdom flicked her fingers to cast a privacy ward and then leaned forward, turning her head so the lesser goddesses could not snoop by reading her lips. Her voice lowered. "We are entering a new Age of Heroes as you know as well as I thanks to your foresight. And we shall need heroes once more to handle certain matters when threats arise, and they shall arise. The near loosing of the Titan under Verdun was a sign of the dangers that we shall have to navigate. As was the recent near-disaster in Japan with the Orochi and some other matters."

Apollo nodded and reined in the horses, curving around over the Aegean Sea to take some time before their arrival on a more scenic route. "And your plan? You always have a plan, Sister. To quote that movie, 'you don't take a dump without a plan'."

Athena laughed, gray eyes sparkling, "I have several plans, Brother. The large one is related to the fact that when the Statute finally collapses it is not just the existence of magic that will be revealed. You recall the diplomatic delegate the Shinto sent to us when the Orochi stirred?"

Apollo nodded and gave her a piercing look with his sky-blue eyes. "You were rather taken with the man, honestly."

Athena smirked, "He has a cunning mind like Odysseus had. I would not be surprised if some of the blood of Ithaca flowed in his veins." She hastily moved on, not wishing to reopen the matter of the Trojan War with someone on the other side of that family squabble. "He made a good point in my discussions with him. The fall of the Statute will also reveal the Minotaurs and Cyclopes of Aeaea and that Circe's Island is real to the humans. What else from the stories of the past, such as the Iliad and Odyssey will they also begin to believe in once more? Or perhaps I should say who else?"

Apollo stared at her as his mind visibly moved behind his intent expression. "You don't mean to say...?"

"I do mean to say. And while there will necessarily be changes thanks to the modern world, the other Pantheons, and technology, they have honored and remembered much of the past. Especially thanks to our efforts, what we did back then is about to bear ripened fruit now. A foundation has been laid and preserved that things can be rebuilt on." Athena finished with a sly smile.

"Father will never go for it," Apollo said, with a sigh after visibly thinking through the implications. "You know how set in his ways he is and his word is final. Pity, it's a golden opportunity for us too."

Athena's smile grew more sly. "Father has been expressing interest in my mother again. I advised him against it repeatedly, but wisdom has never been one of Father's strong points and he has grown upset with my advice or as he calls it 'nagging'. And you know the prophecy involving my Fated brother from Father's loins. Assuming Stepmother does not deal with Father once and for all when she finds out to fulfill it. You know what kind of a jealous bitch she is as well as I do. Plus after Medea forced an apology from her she's been even more short-tempered than normal. Which is saying something."

Apollo gave Athena a hard look and spoke flatly, "That's a dangerous game you are playing, Sister. Very dangerous."

Athena took a deep breath and then spoke quietly, "But the benefits outweigh the risks in my analysis. For starters we will need Agents and Heroes too when the next big threats come for us. While you and the others can just sire a few dozen after the Statute falls, I and Artemis have our own responsibilities and concerns and are sworn not to pursue that option. Plus babies take time to mature and train into heroes and we have a shortage of available candidates currently."

Apollo frowned thoughtfully, "Hence Medea."

"Hence Medea. I plan to apologize to her for our clashes -- including Neapolis during the Flavian Dynasty -- and see about patching up affairs with her to at least not get thrown out on my ear when something erupts that I cannot handle personally while she can." Athena smirked, "Plus I have it on good authority that one of Hachiman's top troubleshooters will be present as another guest. I plan to see if she's suitable for my needs and if so...." The goddess's eyes gleamed, "I shall use my skills in diplomacy to see about a side agreement involving a short-term loan of heroic services from his Blade when we need her for other considerations. The Shinto don't have grudges against us unlike some others so the price should not be extortionate."

Apollo visibly thought as they crossed over the shore and the bulk of Mount Ossa loomed in front of him. Finally he nodded as the chariot landed. "I won't tell Father and will speak with Artemis about this privately before I -- we -- decide what to do. We have time to think through the implications and decide our course of action."

Athena nodded. "I expected you to move with wisdom, Apollo. Now, since we are here and the party shall begin momentarily, do you think that this pianist is actually the equal of Orpheus?"

Apollo rubbed his chin as he reached the entrance to the villa and reined in the horses to halt the chariot. "We shall see, but Medea for one knew Orpheus back then. So if she says it, either she has hubris aplenty, or...."

The sound of a piano interrupted him and his eyes widened in delight and surprise at the rare skill and love of music in the unseen pianist's playing.
Spoiler: Claire Plays Schumann

Behind them the Muses broke off their conversation and listened intently with their own smiles. Athena followed suit as she felt her spirit soar on wings of musical flight. Whomever the player was certainly was a peer of Orpheus

Apollo murmured to himself as the piece ended. "Perhaps a hero of mine has just appeared."

Athena pinched her nose and sighed inaudibly.

Medea appeared at the entrance to the Villa and curtsied to them. "Lord Apollo, Lady Athena, Lady Calliope, Lady Euterpe, welcome and well met!" Her smile did not quite reach her eyes as she finished. "Lady Demeter, Lady Hestia, Lord Hercules and Lady Hebe are already here, and Lord Hades and his bride are expected momentarily. Please enter and find music, food, wine and entertainment."

Athena returned the curtsy, although less so than her hostess. She savored the well-hidden expression of shock in Medea's eyes as she rose. "It is a pleasure to meet you after so long. The player of that instrument, she is the young lady who I have heard of?"

Medea nodded and walked them inside. "Yes, that is Claire du Chasteler, the daughter of an old pupil of mine. She is the spirit of her piano, and is a rare talent indeed."

Athena nodded then suddenly her eyes narrowed as Apollo, walking ahead of her, paled noticeably upon viewing the atrium. Whatever could cause that...?

She scanned the room and then her eyes widened in shock and she paled in turn. Hercules was there talking with a pair of women, one European and one Asian with the markings of Hachiman's Chosen in their auras.

Past them, a slip of a girl was playing her heart out on a beautiful antique piano with her eyes closed and an expression of joy and happiness lighting up her face. A slip of a girl with very primitive and very powerful markings in her aura from one of the Primordials before her Grandfather Kronos and his fellow Titans castrated and overthrew Great-Grandfather Ouranos to establish his rule. Recent markings to show that she was Chosen and favored by this elder deity.

Athena barely restrained her impulse to snidely ask Apollo about how his romantic plans to recruit this girl as a hero and consort were going.

Barely.
--------------------------

Colombe gave Heracles a respectful nod as he finished talking about how he had fought the Lernaean Hydra as the second of his Twelve Labors. She then looked over to where Medea was entering with a gold haired and bronze-skinned pretty-boy chatting with her. Colombe mentally sighed and braced herself to protect her daughter's virtue against the Sun God's advances.

Then she just stared as Apollo gave an expression of mingled attraction and lust (which was expected), awe (which was not really expected but Claire did have a rare gift for music), and fear (totally unexpected). Apollo visibly shook himself before walking in with a sunny smile for the room.

Past him an olive skinned, dark haired, and gray-eyed woman in the owl-embroidered dress --clearly Athena -- had her own shocked boggle directed at her and Claire before accepting a glass of wine and plate of salted olives from one of the Oreiade mountain nymphs serving the party. Athena made her way over to Colombe and Toku, who was sampling some of the goat cheeses on offer and gave her a courteous nod. "Colombe du Chasteler, I assume?"

Colombe curtsied politely. "Oui, Pallas Athena, I am honored. May I introduce my friend and fellow Blade Masamune-no-Tokunotakai and my daughter Claire du Chasteler is playing the piano that is her true body for us. I assume you wish to talk shop to me then as Hercules has been doing?"

Athena nodded, "I have heard several good things about you and your deeds. Most recently Verdun. I would like to hear more, such as how you entered Hachiman-no-kami's service?"

Colombe took a deep breath, sipped her wine and began. "I actually swore myself to his service in 1902 in the Belgian Congo. I was on the trail of a dark magician who I viewed as responsible for the corruption of my grandnephew and the near destruction of my family..."

 

[darthcourt10]

MagisterAurelius

Alrighty, this is a brief vignette into the future and thus will not be a true Ship of Fools snip for awhile yet. But I'm trying to get back on the writing horse with a myriad of other stressors going on at the same time so that I can hopefully catch up in time to be in sync with Yellowhammer's stuff.

But here's a short little bit of waff with some of the future Draco-kids. Enjoy.

-0-0-0-

Samuel B Roberts Pulls Rug-rat Duty.

The day before the Opening of Parliament sometime 20XX, Malfoy Manor

Sammy B stuck out her tongue at the brief flare of nausea resulting from the international portkey dropping her at the door to Malfoy Manor. A number of questions whirled in her mind as she walked into the lit foyer, mainly about how many, if any, new pairs of diapers would require changing this time. Her ponderings were interrupted by a solid thud impacting her midsection with a whump and a muffled, "SAMMY!!"

Sammy grinned down at the eldest of the Malfoy children, a young girl smiling up at her with a pair of missing front baby teeth. "Heya J.J. How'd you lose the chompers? Sink a few bullies?"

"Silly Sammy! They got stuck in a hee-uuuge chocolate bar Daddy bought me. But I showed it! I finished it,after pulling my teeth out to put under my pillow."

Sammy stifled her laughter at the girl's obvious pride. "Obviously you did. Otherwise you would still be wearing sleeves now wouldn't you kiddo?"

An amused but slightly weary voice spoke up. "Johnston... sigh... J.J. You'll have plenty of time to brag to Sammy about your war with the chocolate later, now is time to wash up for lunch."

"Yes, Mother." The little girl with a ghostly hull of a Gearing class destroyer sighed with a small pout. But perked up as she turned to leave with a last rejoinder, "Oh yeah! Sammy, listen! Ma's having another baby!" Sammy boggled for a moment as the German Light Cruiser Niobe shooed the strawberry blond daughter of Johnston and Draco out of the foyer towards a washroom.

Niobe returned and led Sammy to the main drawing room where Draco and the rest of his wives sat in various chairs and chaise lounges. Johnston stood up, met Sammy and embraced her fellow Taffy. "Hey Sammy. Thanks for volunteering for rug-rat duty this weekend while Muffin get his House of Lords thing on."

"No problem Johnston," Sammy replied, "but what's this about you getting pregnant again? This is what? Kid number 12? No, wait." Sammy stopped for a moment to collect her thoughts. "Twelve plus, because it's that Parliament thing and every time Draco has had to put on those weird robes and silly wig, the lot of you end up having a batch of kids within months of each other."

Draco interjected, "That's the only good thing that comes from wearing the damned thing, Sammy. Do you realize how much those things itch?"

"Speaking of the children," Cleopatra spoke, "You'll be looking after the kids and some of Max's friends he's having for a weekend sleepover. But don't worry. Lucius and Narcissa took up residence in the guest house, so you aren't completely on your own."

"So Washington won't be here?"

Draco shrugged. "I finally managed to convince Washington to take a vacation, so she's visiting her sisters and Nimue in the States."

"So that's why you asked me to sit the munchkins instead Nimi then?" Sammy asked.

"Eh, it's more that my sister believes in the maxim of serving revenge ice cold." Draco shuddered. "When we got back from the last trip, Nimue shot out of the house ahead of us before we realized she had just given all the children Beep with Pixie-Stiks for straws to drink it with." Sammy's mouth quickly formed an 'o' at the expression of shell shock on the faces of Draco and his wives. An expression that soon lifted as the thunder of young feet echoed from the floor overhead.

"Well, looks like Max has organized a game of some sorts up there. It'll probably be a good hour or two before they remember about lunch then." Johnston smirked, then rubbed her stomach. "However, someone else hasn't forgotten so I think we might want to have lunch before we leave Draco." As the adults all rose to head for a sideboard, Sammy felt a tug on the leg of her jeans.

"Hi Bastian." Sammy looked down at the platinum blond four year son of Niobe and smiled at the so serious expression.

"Hi Sammy," was the only immediate words from the little boy.

"So why aren't you playing with Max and the rest?"

"Dun' wanna."

"Why not Bastian? They're your brothers and sisters." Sammy looked with concern at how Bastian's face screwed up with frustration.

"Dunno."

Noticing the comic book Bastian was holding, Sammy decided to try a different tack. "So who's your favorite hero, Bastian? Is it the Human Torch? Reed Richards? The Thing?" Bastian shook his head negatively with a vigorous shake.

"No. They... aren't heroes."

"Whose your hero then Bastian?"

The little boys blue eyes lit up with sparks. "Doctor DOOOOM!"

-0-0-

And that's all I've got for now....

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Walking along, Itami raised an eyebrow, "So it's around here somewhere?"

A chuckle made him turn towards where Tsubaki was in her human disguise, "Not far from here actually, Itami-Kun."

Somewhat amused, the JGSDF Captain could only shake his head a bit at how she seemed to savor the honourific that she now used. 'Not that I'm much better since I use "Chan" with her now.'

Out of the corner of his eye, he looked his new girlfriend up and down in her human form. Her face was still somewhat plain, and her muscles were smaller than in her true form. But she still had the physique of a female prize fighter or weight lifter.

Which was all too apparent as she wore a tank top and shorts.

Internally, Itami shook his head with a slight grin and a chuckle. As far as he was concerned, he had hit the jackpot. Sure, some guys might be put off by having a girlfriend who was more muscular than they were and could bench press a couch, but... he wasn't one of them. Quite the opposite as a matter of fact. Besides, being a soldier? His body wasn't exactly a stick either, so he had no complaints there. Something that Tsubaki had commented on after they had fallen backwards due to losing their balance that morning after the first kiss they shared as a couple.

Unknown to him, Tsubaki was also looking at him from the corner of her eye. As far as she was concerned, she had hit the jackpot herself. Her new boyfriend, and she loved that word, was someone who had seen battle and was as tough a human as she was an Oni. It helped that he was a looker and, from what she had felt that morning? He most definitely had muscles though not as much as an Oni would.

Not that she minded all that much to be perfectly honest.

Her lips suddenly curled into a smirk and her hand smacked him in the ass as she nodded, "We're here, Itami-Kun."

Rolling his eyes, he rubbed his behind before pausing and returning the favor to her own rear, which made his new Oni girlfriend jump, "Good to hear."

Both of them stared at each other for a few moments before laughing. Shaking her head, she helped him past the spells hiding the place and down the staircase into the resturant, "Well, welcome to Underground Burger."

Eyebrow raised, Itami looked around in interest as various Yokai glanced at him before going back to what they had been doing, which was mostly eating. The floors were wooden as was the worn furniture, but it was so clean it shone. Lips twitching a bit, he turned towards Tsubaki to watch as she transformed back into an Oni, nearly doubling in muscle mass as her clothes strained to contain her body.

Something that he was quite happy to see, and mainly for the show it gave him.

Of course, that did not go unnoticed by Tsubaki and she slapped him on the shoulder as they began walking, "Let's find a booth for the two of us."

With a small shrug, Itami gave a nod, "Sounds good to me. Across, or side by side?"

The Oni considered the question for a few moments before giving her own shrug, "Across for now."

After they had sat down, Itami once more looked around the place and raised an eyebrow as he noticed the jukebox in one corner that was currently playing some old rock and roll while what had to be a magical radio played some sort of news regarding the Magical Diet in Tokyo, "Huh, sort of looks like a bar."

Softly snorting, Tsubaki shook her head, "Because it was one before the War. A wizard who lived down in Sasebo purchased it after it went under in the 1990s and turned it into this place. Apparently, he learned how to make burgers down there." With a shrug, she opened a menu, "Good burgers at that among other things, which makes it popular among us Yokai." Eyebrow raising, the Oni looked at the man across from her, "His son is apparently opening one in Yokosuka with an eye of doing the same in Tokyo."

Interested, her new boyfriend blinked, "Huh, I'll have to let some friends know." Opening the menu, he looked it over before chuckling, "Well, apparently it still operates a bar as well."

That got him a snicker, "Well, us Oni like it for reasons." Tsubaki then shook her head, "But their rum milkshakes? Oh, they're damn good."

Lips twitching, Itami gave her a look, "I'll have to try one then if an Oni recommands them." As he looked through the list, he raised his eyebrows, "Wait, they got serow burgers? Seriously?"

Blinking, Tsubaki looked up, "Oh yeah, you can't hunt them in the non-magical world." At his frown, she shook her head, "A couple of centuries back, some Yokai began work to domesticate some and succeeded. There's a few hidden valleys and such where they're raised, not quite the same taste as a wild one, but close enough."

While he was somewhat interested, Itami looked at the other burgers before sucking his teeth at one, "I'll probably get the triple."

Just giving a glance to him, his girlfriend nodded, "Beef patty with a chicken burger on top and bacon? Huh, good choice. I'm going to get an Oni burger."

Furrowing his eyebrows, Itami stared for a moment, "Huh... it has three 3/4 pound beef, chicken, and pork patties with bacon and cheese... Damn, that's a monster."

Large grin on her face, Tsubaki laughed some as she rubbed her hands together, "Perfect for an Oni to eat."

Several minutes later, their meals were brought to them and she grinned as she pulled out an onion ring and bit into it from the massive basket with a happy grin. Only shaking his head as he took one himself, Itami bit into it with a nod, "Huh, tastes like something back in the States."

Raising an eyebrow, Tsubaki took a sip of her milkshake, "You been to America?"

Itami gave a shrug even as he picked up his burger, "Once, before Blood Week. It was something of an exchange between the US Marines and the JGSDF due to rising tensions from the disappearences at sea." He shook his head a little, "Spent a few months over there due to having good English before coming back half a month before the Abyssals attacked."

Only nodding at that, the Oni picked up her own burger and took a bite out of it. For several seconds, she chewed before swallowing, "Never really been out of Asia, but that was lucky, I guess."

Taking a bite from his own burger, Itami hummed happily as he gave a nod. Once he swallowed, he shrugged, "That's true enough." Looking at his burger, he shook his head with a slight smirk, "These things have to be magic with how good they are."

Softly snorting, Tsubaki shook her head, "I know, right." She gave a nod towards his drink, "Go ahead and try it for yourself."

Interested, he did so and swished around the milkshake in his mouth before nodding, "Huh, this is damn good too."

A laugh escaped from Tsubaki as she grinned at him, "Told you." With a glance around, she took another bite as they lapsed into silence. Finally, she cleared her throat after another drink of milkshake, "So, uh... this is okay, right? For a date?"

Confused a little, Itami nodded, "Um, hai? Like I told you, it's fine for a date." He gave a small shrug, "Just meeting up for coffee and donuts is fine as a date."

The Oni blinked at that before scratching her cheek, "Huh..." At his look, she flushed slightly, "Never actually courted anyone, so..."

Much to her confusion, that answer got a snort before her blush deepened at Itami's reply, "Then all of them were bakas while I'm the winner and lucky one."

Grinning a bit, Tsubaki chuckled a little, "Not as much as I am." Raising her milkshake, she clinked it against a similarly grinning Itami's. The Oni then took another drink with a sigh, "Still, good food to be honest."

With a small grunt, her boyfriend shook his head, "Not good, damn good." Clearing his throat with a drink, he chuckled, "Better than most of what is in the Mess Hall. And don't get me started on MREs."

Tsubaki chuckled a bit at that and shook her head, "As much shit as you give those, they're a hell of a lot better than the combat rations we got back in the war. A cup of rice and barley, some meat which was more often than not dried, dried or canned, if we were lucky, vegetables, dried plums... maybe beer if we were lucky. The shit we got now? Amazing, same with yours."

Eyebrow raised, Itami looked at her, "What sort of rations do you get?"

Chewing another bite, she held up a finger. Once she swallowed, Tsubaki hummed a bit, "Depends really, on what type of Yokai. We got these small boxes ours are in that are protected from the elements with an expanded inside. For most of us? Canned meat is usual, along with canned vegetables, rice, and some sort of candy like a chocolate bar as dessert. Sometimes we got canned fish, though I like the Vienna sausages the best." She licked her lips some before shaking her head and continuing, "Those are good.. though for the Yokai that, uh, need human flesh? Dried human blood that they can put into some water as a powder is enough. Still, a hell of a lot better than back in the day."

A grimace on his face, Itami shook his head, "I'm suddenly thankful for my combat rations." At her snort of amusement, he gave her a raised eyebrow, "So you like Vienna sausages?"

Lips curling into a smirk, Tsubaki chuckled, "Hai, I do. Have a number of cans back home and I find them pretty good."

Suddenly remembering how he saw a large number of said cans in her cupboard, he could only shake his head. Both of them continued to eat their meals just chatting and getting to know each other better. At one point, Itami raised an eyebrow, "Wait, you faced down a tsunami?"

With a nod, Tsubaki took one of the last fries and bit into it, "It had to be about... oh... four or so hundred years ago? I saw the water pulling back and no one would reach the hills in time. With that in mind, I grew until I was about fifty feet tall back then and scooped up various villagers onto my shoulders and neck as well as head before telling them to hang onto my hair. Wave came up, and smashed into me before causing me to stumble back." Grinning, she waved a hand around, "I roared back at it before walking towards the hills nearby, scooping people from the water as I went. Had to have rescued a hundred or so that way, including a lot of children."

Only shaking his head, Itami smiled a bit as he finished off the last of his milkshake. Granted, he did have the thought about how it would feel to be sitting on her shoulders as she walked. Not long after, the two left the resturant after paying their bill with Tsubaki going back to her human disguise.

Along the way back to her home, they met up with one of the Oni who was also disguised as a human and gave them a wave, "Oy! Boss! Captain!" When the two turned back to him, he fell in line before nodding towards Itami, "How are you doing, Captain?"

Hands in his pockets, Itami gave a small nod, "Pretty good, just went to Underground Burger. And Tsubaki-Chan gave me a hangover cure potion earlier."

Blinking at those words, the male Oni then looked at a slightly blushing Tsubaki. Said female Oni put an arm over Itami's shoulders with a slight smirk, "That's right, he's mine."

The growl that last word was said caused a shiver to go down the Captain's back, and not an unpleasant one either. Grinning, the other Oni punched Itami in the arm, "Good on you both, Boss, Captain." With a sigh, he shook his head, "My Onee-San will be disappointed, but I told her to get a move on."

Just snorting, Tsubaki shrugged, "Shame, but that's how it goes." She then frowned a bit, "How are Itami-Kun's guys?"

With a flat look, the Oni turned to her, "What do you think? They're either still sleeping off what happened last night or hungover with cures shoved down their throats." A grin then appeared on his face, "All of them though are fine, they're honourary Oni after all!"

That got him a nod, though Itami raised an eyebrow at word how one of his men had ended up in bed with two of the other female Oni, but shrugged it off. Not the first, nor last soldier to fall asleep drunk with someone. Besides, he remembered that the two were giving each other interested looks well before now.

And he was not one to throw stones in glass houses anyways.

Once the other Oni left, the two of them walked along Kyoto's streets, with Itami buying a snack for Tsubaki, which she shared with him. Eventually, they got back to her home and they were shooting the breeze when the female Oni stretched some. Seeing where his eyes went, she raised an eyebrow, "Seriously?"

With a shrug, Itami gave her a sheepish grin, "Sorry, but... you are pretty fucking stacked."

Looking down for a few moments, Tsubaki was quiet before moving forward and pressing herself up against her new boyfriend, "Well, good for you, us Oni are very straightforward..."

Lips curling into a smirk, the human chuckled before pulling her close before kissing her even as his hands went around her hips as she growled into it.